Mending Shattered Souls

Kaldor Saga 4

Mending Shattered Souls After his betrayal, Pierre D’Argent is tortured and broken by his own people. His only desire is to somehow find salvation in death. But a mysterious man going by the name of X rescues him, bringing a spark of hope in his life. Love blossoms between them, despite Pierre’s incurable affliction and X’s amnesia. But shattered souls cannot be mended so easily. On the run from the Sidhe and vampire nations, at odds with their only allies, Pierre and X find themselves in a situation with no escape. When X’s past reemerges, it brings even more complications and problems. But the worst is yet to come. The Kaldorian land of Xeetha is crumbling under the attack of hostile forces. The two lovers will have to fight for the freedom of the demon lands. Will love be enough to help them find a way? Genre: Alternative (M/M or F/F), Fantasy Length: 71,134 words

MENDING SHATTERED SOULS Kaldor Saga 4

Scarlet Hyacinth

EROTIC ROMANCE

Siren Publishing, Inc. www.SirenPublishing.com

ABOUT THE E-BOOK YOU HAVE PURCHASED: Your non-refundable purchase of this e-book allows you to only ONE LEGAL copy for your own personal reading on your own personal computer or device. You do not have resell or distribution rights without the prior written permission of both the publisher and the copyright owner of this book. This book cannot be copied in any format, sold, or otherwise transferred from your computer to another through upload to a file sharing peer to peer program, for free or for a fee, or as a prize in any contest. Such action is illegal and in violation of the U.S. Copyright Law. Distribution of this e-book, in whole or in part, online, offline, in print or in any way or any other method currently known or yet to be invented, is forbidden. If you do not want this book anymore, you must delete it from your computer. WARNING: The unauthorized reproduction or distribution of this copyrighted work is illegal. Criminal copyright infringement, including infringement without monetary gain, is investigated by the FBI and is punishable by up to 5 years in federal prison and a fine of $250,000. If you find a Siren-BookStrand e-book being sold or shared illegally, please let us know at [email protected]

A SIREN PUBLISHING BOOK IMPRINT: Erotic Romance

MENDING SHATTERED SOULS Copyright © 2011 by Scarlet Hyacinth E-book ISBN: 1-61034-265-8 First E-book Publication: March 2011 Cover design by Jinger Heaston All cover art and logo copyright © 2011 by Siren Publishing, Inc. ALL RIGHTS RESERVED: This literary work may not be reproduced or transmitted in any form or by any means, including electronic or photographic reproduction, in whole or in part, without express written permission. All characters and events in this book are fictitious. Any resemblance to actual persons living or dead is strictly coincidental.

PUBLISHER Siren Publishing, Inc. www.SirenPublishing.com

Letter to Readers Dear Readers, If you have purchased this copy of Mending Shattered Souls by Scarlet Hyacinth from BookStrand.com or its official distributors, thank you. Also, thank you for not sharing your copy of this book.

Regarding E-book Piracy This book is copyrighted intellectual property. No other individual or group has resale rights, auction rights, membership rights, sharing rights, or any kind of rights to sell or to give away a copy of this book. The author and the publisher work very hard to bring our paying readers high-quality reading entertainment. This is Scarlet Hyacinth’s livelihood. It’s fair and simple. Please respect Ms. Hyacinth’s right to earn a living from her work. Amanda Hilton, Publisher www.SirenPublishing.com www.BookStrand.com

DEDICATION For all the wonderful people who sent me comments and opinions over Destinies in Darkness. I was literally in a slump with Book Four and your tremendous support helped me out of it. You're the best!

MENDING SHATTERED SOULS Kaldor Saga 4 SCARLET HYACINTH Copyright © 2011

Prologue 1961, Paris Pierre stared at his older brother, unable to believe what he was hearing. “You’re going? But why, Jean Luc? I don’t understand.” “It’s necessary,” Jean Luc said with a sad smile. Pierre reached for his sibling’s hand. It felt peculiarly cool, and Pierre’s eyes widened. He’d been able to sense something was different about Jean Luc for quite a while now. Jean Luc’s emotions had become erratic, jumping from intense anger into depression and sorrow. Pierre didn’t understand it, and it frightened him. Pierre was merely a child by Sidhe standards, but he’d known from a very young age that he could feel the emotions of others as if they were his own. He’d never confessed this, fearing what it might bring about. He didn’t know how his parents would react. Sidhe abilities rarely extended into empathy, leaning more toward healing and telekinesis. Pierre thought that even amongst their ancestors, the Alarians, empathy had been a rare gift, and he didn’t want to draw attention to himself. He’d only told Jean Luc about it, although he’d never revealed the exact extent of his powers. His older brother was a

Mending Shattered Souls

9

very private person, and it might have made him feel uncomfortable. More so since, after Jean Luc’s mysterious trip a few decades ago, they had grown apart. Pierre tried to be discreet about his power and not push away the one person in the world who cared about him. And yet, now, in spite of Pierre’s efforts, Jean Luc would leave him. “Are you sick?” Pierre blurted out before he could stop himself. For a few seconds, Jean Luc seemed surprised, but in the end, he replied, “You’re very perceptive. Yes, I am a bit sick, but you don’t need to worry about that. I’m leaving to be cured, and when I come back, everything will be all right.” Pierre could feel his brother was lying, and it made him even more uncomfortable and upset. “Jean Luc…can’t I come with you? Maybe I’ll be able to help you heal faster.” Jean Luc shook his head. “This particular affliction requires special treatment, and I don’t want you exposed to it in any way.” Jean Luc pressed a kiss to Pierre’s forehead. “Stop worrying so much. I’ll come back, I promise. You wait for me here, and take care of yourself.” What could Pierre do? Yet again, he was helpless, useless. Tears filled his eyes, and he pushed them back, not wanting Jean Luc to see his weakness. “All right, Jean Luc. If you say so. When are you leaving?” “This afternoon,” Jean Luc replied. “So soon?” Pierre cried. “Why are you telling me just now?” “If you’d known earlier, it would have just made things harder for you. Please, little brother, try to understand.” Pierre shook his head in anger and broke free from the embrace. “I’m not a child anymore, Jean Luc. I can deal with things.” “I know,” Jean Luc replied. “It’s the only thing that comforts me.” That day, Jean Luc left Paris and Pierre behind. Pierre couldn’t even bring himself to say good-bye. He just stared as the vehicle

10

Scarlet Hyacinth

carrying Jean Luc disappeared in the distance. “I’ll miss you, dear brother,” he whispered, finally letting the tears flow. “No, you won’t,” his father’s voice said from behind him. The words exploded into Pierre’s mind, and for the first time, the overwhelming feelings invaded him without a filter. Pierre fled the room, leaving his father behind. But he had no place to hide. With his anchor drifting away further and further, Pierre fell into darkness. Emotions swamped him, slowly eroding the barriers of his psyche. The only hope he had left was that Jean Luc would one day return to him. But his brother never did.

Mending Shattered Souls

11

Chapter One Present day In the gloom of the dark club, Pierre toyed with his little human prey. Eric McAllister, Keenan’s human whore, had dared to go against him, and to save Cassandra no less. Pierre couldn’t understand it. Why would the idiot want to rescue a woman who could very well steal his boyfriend? It irked Pierre that he hadn’t managed to do away with Cassandra. He’d considered letting her in on the plan and using her abilities, then killing her like he had with Ulrike. He didn’t like Cassandra, or anyone who had any sort of claim on Keenan for that matter. But he hated Eric most. How could Keenan replace Pierre with such a lowly human slut? Eric’s power was great, but Pierre could sense the human’s anguish and despair underneath all the bravado. He would not last the assault of the overwhelming psychic energy. Pierre let Eric exhaust himself. He put up shields whenever Eric struck at him, and hit back halfheartedly. He felt Eric’s body protest the abuse, and, at the right moment, he lowered his guard and sent a blast of magic at Eric. It hit the human with full force, and Eric crashed against the wall with a satisfying crack. Just in time, too, as Pierre sensed another, more powerful presence nearby. Jean Luc. With a laugh, Pierre turned toward Jean Luc. “Well, then…glad you could join the party, mon frère.”

12

Scarlet Hyacinth

“Pierre, stop this madness,” his brother replied with a glare. “Stop right now, or I’ll be forced to do something I really don’t want to do.” How could Jean Luc be such an idiot? Jean Luc helped Pierre with his conspiracy by not revealing his secret, and he was now trying to convince Pierre to back down. Pierre couldn’t believe his ears. “Oh? Lost your nerve?” he taunted. “Perhaps your little human lover took it away when he shot you.” He knew he’d hit a nerve. Jean Luc’s lover, Min Yu, had always been a sore spot, much to Pierre’s secret delight. Indeed, Jean Luc’s expression darkened, and Pierre saw his own insanity echoed in his brother’s eyes. “Shut the fuck up, Pierre,” Jean Luc growled. “You don’t know what you’re saying.” Pierre couldn’t suppress another laugh. “Oh, but I do. I know everything about you and your beloved Minu. After all, I forced him to pull that trigger.” He saw Jean Luc freeze and grinned to himself. Retrieving his blade, he attacked his brother and stabbed Jean Luc with the sharp knife. “You know, I made him cry before I killed him. Your little Min Yu.” It was a lie, of course. Pierre knew Min Yu had ended up in the hands of the Parisian hunters after shooting Jean Luc. Stupidly, the hunters had left Jean Luc behind, believing him dead. In an unpleasant development, Jean Luc had survived. At least Jean Luc’s lover had suffered the consequences of getting involved with the Sidhe. Pierre had kept track of the hunters’ movements after the events in Paris, and, at least in that regard, their efforts had pleased him. Pierre’s provocations finally got to Jean Luc. A blast of magic hit Pierre, and he flew off his brother, landing several feet away. He shot back to his feet just as Jean Luc pulled the knife out of his wound and licked the blood. “Oh, come on, petit frère. Is that the best you got?”

Mending Shattered Souls

13

The tide of the battle turned, and Pierre found himself the inferior younger brother once again. He circled around Jean Luc, his fury and desire to kill swirling inside him like a living thing. “You die today, Jean Luc. I swear.” Jean Luc laughed. “You always were good with words and yet never capable to actually do anything on your own account. In everything you did, you were always worse than me. Weak, pathetic, helpless.” “Shut the fuck up, bastard,” Pierre snarled at his brother. Jean Luc grinned at him and dodged the incoming bolt of magic with ease. “Come now. Surely you can do better.” Jean Luc lunged at him, and just like that, Pierre’s world turned into darkness and pain. He’d tried to fight his brother, but Jean Luc’s power and emotions overwhelmed him. A part of him, that small bit that remained rational, had always known it would come to this. He’d known his brother would defeat him. Jean Luc was always better than him. In their studies or in their life, he’d always been more successful. Pierre ended up as the “pet,” the little kid the visitors kissed on the forehead when they came to their house, then disregarded as irrelevant. All the while, Jean Luc had been groomed to become the future king of the Sidhe, the heir, the pillar of their nation. Even after his exile from Paris—mostly caused by the Min fiasco—Jean Luc was still the leader of the Imperials and still served their parents, better, stronger. Trapped inside his fractured mind, Pierre struggled with his memories, with emotions he couldn’t understand or control. They’d once been the best of friends. Pierre had loved and worshipped his older brother. When Jean Luc disappeared, Pierre had been brokenhearted. He’d lost the only thing that kept his power from breaking free. And then, his brother had come back, cool and aloof, and nothing had ever been the same. Pierre himself changed. Inside Pierre’s mind, Jean Luc’s face turned monstrous, mocking Pierre’s pain. Pierre tried to attack, to scratch his brother’s eyes out,

14

Scarlet Hyacinth

but Jean Luc escaped, laughing. Behind him, Keenan emerged, his dark eyes blazing with anger. Keenan von Klein, the only man Pierre had ever desired, the man he’d killed to get to. But the vampire had rejected Pierre and chosen a human whore in his stead. Savage satisfaction filled Pierre at the knowledge that Keenan would find Eric McAllister dead. At least he’d managed that much. Even if Jean Luc killed him, even if he’d failed in everything else, at least he’d killed Eric. Pierre gasped as that thought swelled inside of him, hotter and brighter. No, no. He didn’t want to kill Eric. He didn’t want to hurt Jean Luc. He loved his brother, and Keenan deserved to be happy. What in the world was he thinking? Of course they needed to die. All of them needed to die. As soon as he recovered, he’d find a way to finalize his vengeance. He’d have Keenan begging to belong to Pierre. He’d tear into Jean Luc’s mind until Jean Luc remained just a vegetable. No! He didn’t want this. He wasn’t a traitor and a killer. “But you are, Pierre,” the insidious whispers said. “Remember what you did to Ulrike? She trusted you. She loved you, and you betrayed her.” Over and over, the voices attacked him. He tried to force them back, but he felt too weak. A scream tore out of him, echoing through his insides. The sheer agony was so powerful that Pierre could no longer claim the relief oblivion provided. His eyes snapped open, and he found himself thrust into reality once more. The first thing he registered was the awful racket surrounding him. He almost thought the Dark Side Syndrome—the curse of his people—continued its assault, but he then recognized the thumpthump of helicopter blades in the air. In the background, he thought he heard hushed voices speaking. A brief gaze around him told Pierre he hadn’t been mistaken in his first impression. He did indeed seem to be in a helicopter, surrounded by Imperials. “What’s going on?” he croaked out, trying to get up.

Mending Shattered Souls

15

“Please, Prince Pierre,” one of the Imperials said. “Sit down. We’re going to reach our destination soon.” “Destination?” The Imperial nodded. “Not to worry. You’ll be safe there.” The hateful whispers returned with a vengeance. “Do you really believe that? They’re Jean Luc’s men. They’ll kill you.” So what? Pierre thought. He’d done enough damage already. It would be for the best if the Imperials killed him. “What about your revenge?” the voices continued. “What about all those people who humiliated you?” Pierre tried to shake himself, but the madness inside him was stronger. The magic inside him broke free, and the Imperial he’d spoken to crashed against the helicopter door. The impact was so powerful it forced the door open, cracking the polycarbonate sheeting of the windows. The Imperial attempted to recover, but Pierre took advantage of the moment of surprise. With merely a thought, he sent Jean Luc’s soldier flying out of the aircraft. By this time, though, the other Imperials already surrounded him, threatening to attack. Pierre smiled sweetly. “You wouldn’t hurt your prince, would you?” The Imperials looked puzzled, to the extent that Jean Luc’s emotionless guards could ever feel confusion. They didn’t reply, instead trapping him against the edge of the helicopter. Pierre wanted to push them back, but he couldn’t defeat them all. In the small space of the helicopter, he had the advantage. Still, there were three of them and one of him. The Imperials also suffered from DSS, so there would be no difference in power there. They were older and more experienced fighters. A coolheaded analysis told Pierre he needed to get out of there. Pierre focused his mental abilities on the aircraft. It was difficult, but even with the Imperials standing there, he managed to tear into the helicopter’s skeleton. The titanium yielded to his assault. With a loud screech, the blades began to slow, and holes appeared in the metal.

16

Scarlet Hyacinth

“That’s enough out of you, Pierre,” a voice suddenly said. Pierre realized that in his attempt to escape, he’d lost track of the helicopter door. The Imperials had blocked it, but now it was open. Through it, a familiar man floated inside the aircraft. Just like that, the damaged helicopter stabilized and began a slow descent. “Come quietly,” Jean Luc said, “or else.” “Or else you’ll do what?” Pierre snarled at his brother. His fury returned full-strength, the desire to destroy more powerful than anything else. Jean Luc had no right to order him around. He was just the fucked-up whore of a human. Jean Luc didn’t even grace him with a reply. A wicked smirk fleeted on Jean Luc’s lips seconds before Pierre found himself immobilized against the helicopter wall. A torn piece of metal came dangerously close to slitting his throat. Pierre tried to release himself from his brother’s hold, but Jean Luc didn’t even seem fazed. As the helicopter landed, he finally spoke. “Careful, Pierre, or you might not even live for your visit to the doctor.” Pierre didn’t like the sound of that. He wasn’t afraid of death, but for some reason, he knew that whatever his brother had in mind for him would be worse than dying. **** Pierre’s guess proved to be correct. After the little episode in the helicopter, he’d been knocked out, and this time he’d awoken only when it was too late. They’d already reached their so-called destination, and Pierre hated it on sight. On first impression, it seemed to be a compound of warehouses, surrounded by tall, electrified fences. Pierre was too dazed after Jean Luc’s attack to take in everything, but he did catch the most important things. The innocuous gray of the buildings emanated a type of disease-ridden chill. Sidhe-built structures were usually beautiful,

Mending Shattered Souls

17

with an aristocratic architectural style. Even the weaponry deposits back at the main headquarters in Paris had a degree of elegance. He could see nothing like that here, just pure Spartan efficiency, the gloom of the dreary colors, and an overall feel of terror. Not that there weren’t any people around. On the contrary, staff buzzed all around them, passing them by from every direction. And yet, everything was silent. No one spoke. No one even blinked an eye when the Imperials dragged Pierre’s unresisting body through the courtyard. It was as if they were invisible. They went through long, winding corridors, Jean Luc in front of them, Pierre and the Imperials behind. To Pierre, it almost seemed like they were going in circles. Every time they turned, they ran into the same thing: closed doors, dark, long hallways, cameras, and gray, lots and lots of gray. Pierre almost thought they’d buried him in a mountain of rats. The impression vanished when Jean Luc opened one of the doors. The Imperials didn’t go in, but Pierre could see the blinding white of an immaculate wall. He heard a voice talking to his brother say, “Ah, Jean Luc. Such a long time. Please, please come in.” “No need,” Jean Luc replied. “I’m not staying. Just dropping something off.” “I see. The thing you contacted me about?” “Yes.” The Imperials took their cue and entered the room, carrying Pierre inside. Pierre dared to look up at the man his brother was talking to. The stranger wore a doctor-like robe and wire-rimmed glasses, and his blue eyes swept over Pierre as if assessing him. “My thanks,” the man finally said. “We’ll take it from here.” Jean Luc nodded and turned on his heel. The man—doctor?— pressed a button, and five Sidhe soldiers walked inside, almost instantly, as if they’d been waiting for the summons. Ignoring both Pierre and the new arrivals, Jean Luc left the room, and the Imperials followed in silence.

18

Scarlet Hyacinth

“Now, Pierre,” the doctor began, “I understand you have a little problem. Here at this facility, we specialize in dealing with such things. In no time, you’ll once again be a valued member of Sidhe society.” Pierre knew what the doctor meant. This was the place they’d sent Jean Luc to, where they sent all Sidhe who fell into DSS. The treatment would cancel his emotion and make him a machine like the Imperials. They’d torture him until they broke his mind. The knowledge of his impending doom gave Pierre strength. The exhaustion and apathy vanished, replaced by the fury and adrenaline of battle. He didn’t think. He didn’t wait. He just unleashed his power over the doctor and the guards. Too late did Pierre realize he didn’t have a chance to win this fight. His powers clashed against unbreakable shields. He might have cracked one shield or two, but the guards were too many. Hell, he was in the middle of a reinforced compound, with Jean Luc maybe a few feet away. In the end, they didn’t need Jean Luc to subdue him. The doctor just gave him a cool smile, and Pierre froze. “It will take some work,” the other man said, “but we’ll get you back on track. Just look at your brother and his guards. Beautiful results.” With another smirk, the doctor gestured toward the guards. Even through his fury, Pierre could feel the other man’s satisfaction. “Take him to Room 3. The first procedure will begin at once.” Pierre had enough presence of mind to curse his doctor, his fate, his brother, and every living thing on Earth. As they dragged him out, he swore he would escape this place and get his revenge.

Mending Shattered Souls

19

Chapter Two Somewhere in Siberia, the next day Jean Luc couldn’t believe his eyes. Ahead of him loomed the building that hid the love of Jean Luc’s life. Finally, after so much pain and so many years, he would, at last, see his lover. Even with the Siberian cold, Jean Luc felt warm inside. For so long, he’d thought Minu had betrayed him and gone against him. Night and day he’d relived that fateful encounter in Paris. It had all been Pierre’s fault, and because of Pierre, Minu had been imprisoned for almost ten years in this godforsaken place. Anger flowed through him, the desire to kill more powerful than ever. Insidious whispers sounded in his head, assaulting him with the strength of a million Sidhe warriors. Jean Luc focused on his feelings for Minu and pushed everything back. It didn’t matter. None of it mattered but saving his lover. He’d take care of the rest later. By his side, the Imperials carefully scouted the area. Jean Luc turned toward Michel, his right-hand man. “It’s in there,” he said. Michel took in his orders with a simple nod. With Michel leading, the Imperials spread around the building, moving like an efficient machine. Following Jean Luc’s instructions, they kept communication at a minimum, since they didn’t know if the humans owned equipment that could detect the transmission. In truth, they didn’t need it. Jean Luc had faith that they’d walked together for so long they could understand each other without words. It was as if they were a robot made of thirteen parts. No one asked questions, as they all knew what their roles would be in this particular attack.

20

Scarlet Hyacinth

Adrenaline swept through Jean Luc as his guards slipped into the human hunter base. He shut down everything inside him, except for his reason and his instincts. His emotions vanished, his vision crystallized, allowing him to detect his enemies even through the blizzard. Min turned into a goal and nothing more, the task Jean Luc needed to accomplish to fulfill this mission. Jean Luc himself became one with his weapon, his entire focus on successfully leading the operation. The human hunters had all the entryways guarded. At least three men watched over each door, and electrified fences surrounded the compound. Beacons of light shone from above, sweeping over their surroundings and making the snow glow with an eerie sheen. Jean Luc estimated they had about ten seconds to isolate the electricity in the fence, cut through the wiring, fix it, and make their escape before the lights discovered them. They did it in eight and snuck into the base grounds unheard and unseen. Slowly and stealthily, they advanced, the crunch of the snow beneath their feet sounding far too loud in the silence of the night. It was an illusory impression, since the Imperials could move without being detected through any environment, and the slight hiss of the snow could only be heard by the most experienced trackers. Even so, Jean Luc’s senses screamed, and he knew it wouldn’t be as easy as this. He wanted to avoid detection at all costs so that the humans wouldn’t panic and enact revenge on Min. Still, he didn’t underestimate the hunters. They knew they were up against paranormals with great abilities and would undoubtedly take precautions. Indeed, the courtyard was ripe with sensors. Jean Luc managed to guide his Imperials around the detectors, all the while dodging the eyes of the guards. This was taking too long. If they lingered for too much time, they would be discovered. A sign from him sent the Imperials rushing forward like one single entity. The guards at the first door went down in one second,

Mending Shattered Souls

21

and the Imperials quickly picked up their weapons in an attempt to mask the break-in. It worked like a charm. The rest of the humans suspected nothing of the fates of their companions. Jean Luc knew that, upon seeing the door guarded as always, they would be certain things were normal. Besides, the hypnotic effect of all the white around them would tire the eyes of the hunters, even those with X-ray goggles. So far, so good. Together with Michel and the remaining Imperials, Jean Luc slipped into the building. He didn’t know where Min was being held, but following the information he’d received from his scouts, he could make an educated guess. This building represented the focus of most guards, and during the day, a flurry of activity surrounded it. If Min wasn’t here, Jean Luc would at least find the main control center. He detected several cameras watching over the hallways. Through his mental power, he changed the angle of the view ever so slightly. It wouldn’t be noticeable, but it created a blind spot they could use to advance. Jean Luc nodded to his men, indicating that they spread out to cover more ground, only keeping Michel with him. As the last of the Imperials disappeared down various corridors, a door opened ahead of him. Two men came out. Jean Luc managed to take out the first hunter, but the second one pressed a button on his communicator before he fell. Alarms started blaring, and Jean Luc cursed. So much for stealth. Abandoning their previous plan, Jean Luc and Michel sped through the base, taking down the numerous hunters who appeared in their path. Jean Luc lost count of the number of doors he opened. As he passed, he planted bombs he would detonate at the right moment. All of a sudden, it seemed to Jean Luc that Michel moved far too slowly. After giving the man a few indications, Jean Luc hastened ahead. As he veered off another corridor, he pressed the button to his

22

Scarlet Hyacinth

detonator. The explosions would distract the humans. Jean Luc could make himself another way out if the exit ended up blocked. After what felt like forever, they ran into a heavy door. Beside it, a marking read: Sector C Cryogenics, written in Cyrillic. They didn’t get to read much more because Jean Luc blasted through the door with the power of a thought. A sense of urgency filled him. He didn’t have time. Finally, his search came to an end. After dispatching several hunters, he burst into yet another room, half expecting it to be empty. It wasn’t. Two scientists worked on a large machine and froze as soon as he entered. Jean Luc quickly dealt with them, not even bothering to kill them. His main focus became the receptacle in the middle of the room. It was filled with viscous liquid and tied to the main interface through hundreds of wires. Inside, Min Yu lay, his eyes closed. He looked dead, but the steady beep coming from one of the monitors told Jean Luc different. For all his attempts to keep a cool head, Jean Luc could not handle something like this. The sight of his lover broke something inside his heart and mind. He had to force himself not to shatter the glass holding Min Yu prisoner. After all, he didn’t know how such a thing would affect his lover. He walked to the unconscious scientists and shook one of them awake. “How do you work the machine?” he asked. The man gave him a wide-eyed look and started spouting a litany of random curses in Russian. With a disgusted growl, Jean Luc pressed his hand to the human’s temple. He didn’t have time to play translator or coax information out of the unwilling. With mathematic precision, he looked for details on Min’s predicament. What he found made him so furious he couldn’t see straight. Min had been captured in Paris after accidentally shooting Jean Luc. The hunters left Jean Luc behind just because they’d thought him dead, but not before emptying another cartridge in his

Mending Shattered Souls

23

body. Min had tried to fight them, but after seeing Jean Luc’s seemingly dead body, he’d given up. With these pieces of information came the righteous fury and desire to kill. Jean Luc restrained himself from doing so, instead garnering the information he needed to save his lover. Once he finished, Jean Luc dumped the useless body of the hunter scientist, barely resisting the temptation of tearing the man apart. He had other priorities, and the scientist would most likely be catatonic for the rest of his life anyway. Jean Luc made his way back to the machine and turned his attention to the keyboard. As he pushed some buttons, a window popped up on the screen in front of him, requesting a password. Jean Luc typed the code stolen from the scientist’s mind, and the computer allowed him access. A few more keystrokes and Jean Luc cracked into the program that kept track of the cryogenic equipment. From there, it got harder. He needed to be careful, lest he hurt Min. His fingers flew on the keys like they’d been doing this forever, the expertise he’d brutally stolen from the scientist guiding him. Behind him, the receptacle drained of liquid. Jean Luc clucked his tongue and activated the final process. With a smooth whoosh, the glass of Min’s prison parted. Jean Luc carefully monitored his lover’s vitals and concluded it was safe to continue. He left the computers and walked back to the compartment. At last, he removed the cuffs and electrodes and had Min free and in his arms. It seemed weird that after all this time, he’d get to see and hold Min again. Jean Luc trembled as he cupped Min’s cold, smooth cheek. “Oh, mon amour…I’m sorry. So sorry.” Min Yu’s eyes cracked open. “Mon ange? Is that you?” Jean Luc’s vision went blurry, and he realized he was crying. Min’s hand reached to wipe the tears, but fell back in obvious weakness. In the distance, an explosion sounded, reminding Jean Luc that they needed to get out of there. “Come, mon amour,” he told Min. “This place is going to blow.”

24

Scarlet Hyacinth

He carried Min out and into the corridors. The Imperials seemed to have been just a touch overzealous. The part of Jean Luc that remained Sidhe would have liked to rescue the surviving humans. His heart overflowed with love, drowning out the DSS, and for once, he could think without wanting to kill someone. He very much doubted the humans deserved such generosity, more so because of what they’d done to Min. Perhaps in different circumstances, he’d have tried to save them, but not now. Carrying Min, he advanced through the smoky hallway. He covered his mouth, mentally cursing as the air became hotter and hotter. He knew he’d taken out several of the rooms with his bombs, but his attack couldn’t have caused all this. The humans themselves must have sabotaged their own facility to prevent Jean Luc and the Imperials from getting out. Jean Luc created a protective bubble around him and Min and went back the way he’d come. As he ran, he showered Min with healing magic. It was very hard to focus on both tasks at the same time, but he didn’t have much choice. Hopefully, he’d run into Michel soon and be able to contact the Imperials. As always, his second-in-command was right where Jean Luc thought he’d be, a few minutes behind him. Michel and the others couldn’t feel as intensely as him, but Jean Luc knew that what little emotions they had they dedicated to him and their duty. Their loyalty never ceased to amaze him. He hastened in Michel’s direction and nodded at the other Sidhe. “Let’s go,” he told Michel. To Jean Luc’s surprise, Min chose this exact moment to recover and start speaking. “Wait. There’s someone else, another man. I remember seeing him here. Mon ange…” Another man? A seed of jealousy grew in Jean Luc’s heart before he ruthlessly squashed it. His main concern was getting Min out, but he’d try to save this mysterious person his lover mentioned.

Mending Shattered Souls

25

“Michel, check the rooms,” he told his second-in-command. “I’ll get Minu out and come back.” He trusted the other Sidhe to obey his order and find the remaining prisoner of the humans. Besides, he had no intention to leave Michel behind. After he got Min to safety, he’d go back for Michel. Jean Luc hastily carried Min out of the cryogenics sector, moving with supernatural speed past crumbling walls and burning fires. He ran into the occasional hunter, but he eliminated the obstacles with ease. At last, the Imperials gathered around him once more. Jean Luc reluctantly handed Min Yu to one of his men. He was loath to leave his lover’s side even for a moment, but he needed to help Michel. While the Imperials headed toward the exit, Jean Luc retraced his steps. With every passing second, the building got more and more dangerous. Jean Luc amused himself with the idea that he might not survive this, an unlikely thing, but always a possibility. It would be ironic. Even if he’d rescued Min, they’d still be parted. The amusement evaporated. No, Jean Luc would never allow it. Now that he’d found Min, they’d start over and build a life away from the Sidhe, away from everyone else. They’d be happy. Up ahead, a familiar figure emerged from the smoke. Jean Luc breathed a sigh of relief at the sight of Michel. His second-incommand carried someone else, probably the prisoner Min mentioned. Jean Luc met Michel halfway, and Michel greeted him with a slight bow of his head. “Your Highness, you shouldn’t have come. It’s too risky.” Jean Luc engulfed the three of them in protective magic, allowing his subordinate to focus on carrying his burden. “I don’t leave my men behind.” Together, they rushed out of the burning building, meeting no resistance on the way. The humans seemed to have fled. The lights that once scanned the white expanse of snow had died. Only the stars

26

Scarlet Hyacinth

and the bright fire now illuminated the Siberian night. The frigid air hit Jean Luc hard after the high temperature inside. He ignored the sticky clothes clinging to his skin and ran to where his Imperials waited. As he checked on Min, he asked, “Have you brought the cars around?” “They’re close by, Your Highness,” one of his soldiers replied. “We are in luck. The fuel didn’t freeze.” It was hardly luck. The advances of Sidhe technology allowed them to brave even the lowest or highest of temperatures. Still, that wouldn’t help Min and the unknown man if they didn’t hurry. Thankfully, the cars were very close, a very good thing given that the two released prisoners had no clothes on, and Jean Luc’s own clothing didn’t help much against the cold either. Once there, they changed, pulling on heavy coats and covering the still-unconscious man with heavy blankets. “Someone check on his wounds,” he said to his men. “Don’t push it, though. We don’t know what he is or how he’d react to Sidhe magic.” They climbed into the vehicles, and Jean Luc focused on continuing to heal his lover. As he helped Min’s injuries mend, Jean Luc felt grateful of his race for the first time in many years. **** The sound of departing vehicles woke him from his slumber. His head throbbed in an atrocious ache, and every inch of his skin seemed scratchy and raw. He felt woozy, like his brain was wrapped in thick layers of fabric, unable to function correctly. He cracked his eyes open, trying to figure out where he was. His confused gaze registered several people around him, sitting on benches. Some busied themselves with cleaning weapons. Others

Mending Shattered Souls

27

jotted down things. Most of them, though, seemed focused on watching him. The warrior blinked, trying to cast away the dizziness. If he judged by the silent crunch he could hear, he judged this had to be a vehicle of sorts. Being transported to an unknown destination by unknown people didn’t rank high on his list of priorities. His instincts told him these were dangerous people and he should try to escape as soon as possible. He made a motion to get up and only then realized he was immobilized with heavy chains. As he lifted his head, someone pushed him back down. “Don’t move,” the man above him said coolly. Panic and fury flowed through him. His vision darkened as he savagely broke through his restraints. Men started shouting around him, unseen forces pushing him down, binding him yet again. He didn’t want to be bound. The mere feel of being immobilized choked him. His body turned into a living weapon as he fought for his life and his freedom. The vehicle swerved, sending him flying against a hard wall, one of his opponents against him. His mind clouded with a red haze, and he fought back, pushing everyone away. Fire emerged from his fingertips, and he embraced the power, thankful for its aid. He directed the blaze at the vehicle wall, and the metal melted under the high temperature. With several powerful hits, he created an exit for himself, and jumped outside. An icy blizzard swallowed his body whole. Snow fell around him, melting as it hit his skin. He didn’t care about the cold. He just needed to get out of there. The men who’d attacked him followed him out, ready for battle once more. He prepared himself to repel them, but never got the chance. “Stop,” a soft voice said from behind him. Immediately, the men backed down. They created a circle around him, but made no move to capture him. From the flurry of snowflakes,

28

Scarlet Hyacinth

another man emerged. He wore a heavy white leather suit lined with fur, and his entire demeanor screamed aristocrat. “Stop,” the mysterious individual said again. “We mean you no harm.” The warrior had a hard time believing that, given that he’d woken up in chains. Furthermore, he seemed to have a bit of trouble grasping whatever language these people spoke. After a few moments, something inside his mind clicked, and he at last found words to answer. “Really?” he said. The sound of his own voice surprised him, unfamiliar, rusty, as if unused for a long time. The white-clad man nodded and pointed to a fiery dot in the distance. “You were imprisoned there, in a facility of the human hunters. We got you out.” He extended his hand. “I’m Jean Luc D’Argent. And you are?” The red haze around the warrior’s brain started to fade, and the adrenaline of battle sank in the background. He stared at Jean Luc’s hand, trying to process D’Argent’s words. For the first time, he realized something very disturbing. He didn’t have any clue who the human hunters were or what they could have wanted with him. More importantly, he didn’t know who he was and how he’d gotten here in the first place. He couldn’t remember anything. “I don’t know,” he replied to Jean Luc’s question. “I can’t remember.” D’Argent paused, but other than that, he didn’t show anything that remotely resembled surprise. “I see. Well, according to my men’s report, you were kept in a machine of sorts while in the hunters’ base, and it may have affected your memories. I’m sure you’ll recover them in time.” The man rubbed his eyes, not feeling half as sure of this outcome as D’Argent. What was he supposed to do now? He was lost in a freezing wasteland, the only people he knew a bunch of silent men with dubious interests. He couldn’t remember a thing, and he didn’t even own one item of clothing.

Mending Shattered Souls

29

As if guessing his thoughts, D’Argent gestured to one of the larger men in the circle. Immediately, the guard took off his coat and handed it to D’Argent. “Until we arrange for something better,” D’Argent said as he gave the coat to the man. As he wrapped the coat around him, the warrior heard another voice reaching out to them. “Mon ange? What is the matter?” D’Argent turned and sighed as a tall, dark-haired man emerged from the shadows. The warrior guessed another vehicle waited in that direction. “Nothing, mon amour,” D’Argent said softly. “Our guest is a bit confused.” “I don’t remember anything,” the warrior clarified. “Oh,” the new arrival said. After a short pause, he glanced back to D’Argent. “I assume he’ll be heading back with us?” D’Argent shrugged and wrapped his arm around the new arrival. “If he wants to. We’re not going to force anything on anyone.” “It’s not like I have much of a choice,” the warrior muttered. The dark-haired man, now identified as D’Argent’s lover, smiled. “It’s okay. Jean Luc will help you. I’m François, but my friends call me Min.” The warrior blinked, not seeing the connection between the two names. Min didn’t explain. “I hate to say this, but since we’re going to be travelling together, you’ll be needing a name, too.” “I don’t want a name,” the warrior snapped back. “I have one. I just need to find out.” “Min is right, though.” Jean Luc rummaged through the pocket of his coat and retrieved a long cigarette. He tried to light it, cursing lowly when the snow and wind refused to allow him. “We can’t go around screaming hey you whenever we want to contact you.” The man admitted they were correct. A name didn’t make an identity, but it was necessary for one. His identity had been wiped out. Until he clarified the whys and the hows and discovered his past, he

30

Scarlet Hyacinth

needed a new, provisionary one. It made him uncomfortable to do so, but he didn’t have a choice. “An initial will do,” he replied. “X. Call me X.” The other men nodded. “Very well,” D’Argent said. “X it is.” X had no idea why he’d chosen this particular letter. It just burst out of him, like it meant something. Weariness started to weigh on his mind, his body feeling the aftermaths of his stay with the hunters—if Jean Luc was to be believed. X reserved his judgment on that, but he did hope Jean Luc was right about one thing. More than anything, X wanted to regain his memories. He wanted his real name back, and he’d fight for it. Silently, X followed Min and Jean Luc into the second vehicle, and they drove off once more. Jean Luc covered him with a blanket, then cuddled Min at his side. As the car advanced, X struggled to keep alert, but his body refused to obey. His eyes closed, as if by their own volition, and X fell asleep.

Mending Shattered Souls

31

Chapter Three When X awoke, he discovered with surprise he’d slept through the entire ride to their destination. Where were they headed again? X had no idea. He’d have to remember to ask. The sound of voices arguing startled him, and he stepped outside the vehicle. They seemed to have arrived in a settlement of sorts. Cars were parked in front of low, dark houses, and the buildings around shielded him from the biting wind. Still, his feet were bare, and he only wore the coat from D’Argent’s guard. He needed to find clothing soon. As he looked around, X realized the source of the voices was D’Argent himself and the man’s lover. They seemed to be arguing about something. The soldiers stood back, watching in tense silence. X approached, and his acute hearing immediately caught the ongoing discussion, “Mon ange, I’m not saying you’re insane. I just want what’s best for you.” D’Argent snorted. “And what can you possibly know about what’s best for me? You’re only a human. Oh, that’s right, and a hunter. And from what I remember, you’re pretty skilled in harming Sidhe.” Min winced. “Jean Luc, you know I didn’t mean that shot?” X prodded one of the soldiers with his finger. “What’s going on?” The man hesitated, but as the couple continued to fight, proceeded to explain, “The prince got angry with one of us. We accidentally said something that upset him, and he overreacted.”

32

Scarlet Hyacinth

“I did not overreact,” Jean Luc snarled, and X realized D’Argent had caught on to their conversation. “And you, stay out of this. It’s none of your business.” “Mon ange, calm down,” Min tried again. “Everything’s fine. You’re among friends.” “Don’t talk to me like I’m some stupid child,” Jean Luc growled. “I’m a prince and a leader. You’re nothing.” It didn’t take a genius to realize D’Argent wasn’t himself. “Mon ange…maybe they are right and we should get you some help.” It was the wrong thing to say. With a savage hiss, Jean Luc lunged at Min. The soldiers immediately went into action to separate them, but X was faster. He didn’t know how or when, but before he knew it, he’d crossed the distance between him and the fighting couple and ripped Jean Luc off Min. Jean Luc glared at him, hatred shining powerfully in his eyes. “You’ll pay for that, bastard.” “Bring it on,” X shot back. Just like that, Jean Luc attacked. The force of D’Argent’s magic slammed X back, and he hit the frozen ground hard. He was on his feet in an instant and intercepted Jean Luc’s next attack. Soon, everything became a frenzy of clashing magic and limbs. Neither of them was willing to give up, but they couldn’t seem to defeat each other either. The entire thing came to an anticlimactic end when the sound of gunshots filled the area. Jean Luc froze, then turned away from X to find the new threat. He fell before he even got the chance to begin another attack. “Jean Luc!” Min cried. “It’s okay,” one of the soldiers said. He held a device that looked like a weapon. “It’s just tranquilizers. He’s alive.” “What happened to him?” X asked. “He was fine earlier.”

Mending Shattered Souls

33

The shooter sighed. “The prince hasn’t been fine in a long, long time.” He nodded to the other men. “Take him. We have another delivery to make.” X didn’t know what that meant, but it was quite obviously that these people intended to leave. “Wait,” he said. “What do you mean? What delivery?” “You’re not taking Jean Luc anywhere,” Min snarled. “I won’t let you.” The shooter gave him a vaguely amused look. “I’m afraid you can’t do anything to stop me.” At his words, the rest of the guards surrounded X and Min. X knew he’d lose, but there was no way he’d go down without a fight. Unfortunately, Jean Luc’s men didn’t intend to fight fair. They retrieved their weapons, and tens of projectiles assaulted both X and Min Yu. X tried to dodge, and he actually succeeded with some of the tranquilizing bullets. But there were too many of them, and X still felt so weak. In the end, both he and Min ended up on the icy ground, dazed from the assault. The self-appointed leader of the group stepped forward and crouched, allowing X to meet his eyes. “Like I said, there’s nothing you can do.” “Fils de pute,” Min snarled. “I’ll kill you for this, Michel.” “Just be glad I’m loyal to the prince,” the man replied. “Otherwise I could very well kill you.” X didn’t say anything. He watched as the soldiers loaded an unconscious Jean Luc into one of the vehicles. Min tried to get up, to reach his lover, but he fell back on the ground The tranquilizer left X and Min’s bodies in a matter of minutes. By that time, though, the men had already disappeared on the road beyond the settlement. “Jean Luc’s sick,” Min said to no one in particular. “They’ll hurt him.”

34

Scarlet Hyacinth

X glanced toward the car once again. “We’ll find a way to get him out.” After all, Jean Luc and Min were the only connection X had with reality. He owed them, and he would do his best to help. **** As it turned out, the settlement where Michel abandoned them turned out to be quite useful. Min had explained to X that they were in the middle of a territory called Siberia and that it would be hard to get out of here and to real civilization. Unfortunately, Jean Luc’s group didn’t have that problem. Michel had all sorts of transportation means at his disposal. Honestly, X didn’t think their situation was too dire. Michel could have left them in the middle of nowhere, and then, they’d be in a real problem. The people who lived here, humans, were apparently used to peculiar things happening, since no one came to bother them. They didn’t have much trouble in stealing a vehicle from one of the locals. It wasn’t a very good car, and X suspected driving out in the Siberian winter with it would be risky. The roads were covered with snow, and they were bound to be stuck. But they didn’t have much choice, and they couldn’t exactly wait for the warm season to come, if it ever did. The vehicle turned out to be more resistant than X had assumed. For a while, it bravely resisted the terrible weather, until they got stuck in the snow. “Maybe we should have tried to find a sled instead,” Min said with a sigh. X gave his travel companion a disbelieving look. “Come on. Let’s check it out.” As he got of the car, X suppressed the need to scream. This was taking forever. He couldn’t imagine how Min was taking it so calmly. The cold weather annoyed him, but soon, X found that he could

Mending Shattered Souls

35

ignore it if he focused on a certain part of himself. Whoever he was, he had some sort of affinity with the element of fire. X studied the snowy road and came up with an idea. “What if I ride on top of the car and melt the snow as we pass?” “Are you serious?” Min said. “That’s the most idiotic idea I’ve ever heard.” “Well, the alternative is leaving the car and walking to the first large city. I could probably resist the weather, but I doubt you’d be so lucky.” “You can also blow us up in the process. The fuel in this thing is very volatile.” “Trust me, okay? It’ll work.” Min nodded. “Okay…we’ll try it your way.” Min started to give X a few indications as to how they could do this without igniting the car. Finally, when they had a clear plan in mind, X gestured toward the car door. “Go back inside,” X said. “Start it when you see the road clear.” As Min obeyed, X proceeded to carefully melt the ice and snow around the car. He kept away from the parts that Min explained would be dangerous to heat up. As he progressed, he managed to free the car only to realize the road was practically mud beneath the snow. Great. Well, he wouldn’t know if this worked until he tried. X climbed on top of the car and took a deep breath. Claws extended from his fingernails, and he dug them into the metal, hanging on to it. He then proceeded to send a thin thread of fire over the snow in front of the car. The blaze obeyed him and cleared the path of ice and snow. The mud left behind was almost as bad, but with a bit of insistence, X managed to dry it up as well. Min started the car and began to drive. X didn’t know how long they travelled. Time had no meaning here. He thought he could detect daylight occasionally, but the chill didn’t subside for a minute. Not that he felt it much. He kept busy focusing on the fire inside him and holding on to the car at the same time. It was incredibly tiresome and

36

Scarlet Hyacinth

slow, and by the time they reached the first signs of civilization, he felt exhausted. They stopped the vehicle as the road began to clear of snow and turn into a more civilized highway. As X jumped off the car, Min opened its door and stepped out, rubbing his eyes. Min looked just as exhausted, and X knew it couldn’t have been easy to keep the car steady in the rough terrain, not dislodge X off its top, and maintain it at the exact distance X needed. “I think that was the hardest thing I’ve ever done.” “Yeah, but it worked.” There was no way they could have gone through the blizzard, not with Min surviving. “Yeah…thank God. It’ll be a bit easier from here.” “You want to stop and get some rest?” X asked. The last thing he wanted was to have Min fall asleep at the wheel. “Only if you think you can drive,” Min replied. X arched a brow at him. He had no idea how these vehicles worked. He felt somehow certain he’d never used one in his life. His expression must have told Min what he wanted to know. “Yeah, I thought so,” Min said with a tired smirk. “Come on. We’ll rest once we get on the train.” X nodded. He had no idea what a train was, but Min obviously knew his way around this world. X would just stay out of matters of geography and transportation. After a few more hours, the car hiccupped them to the city of Krasnoyarsk. From there, Min snuck inside a large building, pointing to a series of carts that lay on what seemed like endless twin iron bars. “That’s a train.” “So we need to get inside that, and it’ll take us to your capital?” “Ours hasn’t arrived yet,” Min replied. “We should get something to eat and, more importantly, get you some clothes. We can’t sneak around forever with you nearly naked.” X nodded and followed Min out. Like before, they “borrowed” a few items of clothing from a shop, the owner none the wiser. Once X

Mending Shattered Souls

37

was adequately attired, they went back to the train station to wait. They didn’t encounter any issues with railway security, the humans completely blind to X and Min’s stealthy movements. Min explained that this was the Trans-Siberian, and that they’d eventually get to the capital of the country, Moscow. From there, they could change means of transportation and leave to France, Jean Luc’s country. It didn’t take long for the train to arrive. X watched in awe as carts similar to the ones Min showed him appeared in the distance. As they rolled in, X realized they were much more luxurious. Even on the outside, the quality of the train’s service was apparent. Wordlessly, the two of them snuck inside. It became a bit harder to get away unseen, but they succeeded regardless. They found refuge in the baggage cart, and X told Min to get some sleep. They’d take turns with guard duty. By the time they reached Moscow, they were both well rested and eager to pursue the next part of their plan. “Security is much tighter here,” Min whispered. “Be on your guard. We don’t even know if Michel left someone behind to watch the Trans-Siberian.” X nodded, keeping a close eye on everything that moved. The Moscow train station was very different from the one in Krasnoyarsk. There had been a fair amount of people in the Siberian station, but nothing like this. The hustle and bustle made X want to scream. He kept his cool and focused on staying as inconspicuous as possible. Easier said than done, but they eventually managed to get out of the damn building in one piece. “Excellent,” Min said. “Now, on to the airport.” X gave his travel companion a terrified look. Somehow, he thought he might regret his decision to help Min in the following hours. ****

38

Scarlet Hyacinth

Little by little, X was beginning to understand how this place worked. He’d been right about hating the next step of Min’s plan. He’d loathed the airport and been extremely uncomfortable on the plane. In spite of the security, they’d snuck inside with a little help from a very convenient fire, planted, of course, by X. It had taken a while, but with the security people busy trying to find bombs and terrorists, whatever that meant, Min and X had mingled with the staff and ensured themselves a place on the plane. Unfortunately, the chosen aircraft stopped in Copenhagen, where X found they needed to take another one to reach their destination. By the time they landed in Paris, X felt irritated beyond measure. A part of him, one he didn’t really understand, told him this was wrong, that he shouldn’t be flying like this, in a man-made contraption. But X couldn’t find an alternative, and whenever he tried to figure out the reason of his discomfort, a strong headache tortured his already tired mind. “All right,” he said as they finally exited the Parisian airport. “Where to?” Min hesitated. “To be honest, I’m not quite sure.” “Excuse me? I thought you knew where you were going.” “I do,” Min protested. “Jean Luc told me once that he was sick and his family had a special facility here in France where he’d been treated. The thing is, I’m not sure where that place is. The only thing I know is that it’s somewhere in the mountains.” “Any clue on how we find out the exact location?” X asked. “It’s complicated. Jean Luc is Sidhe, and they are very powerful here in France. There is a way, though.” “Oh?” “The club where I met him. I’m pretty sure he still has friends around there. To my knowledge, it’s not a Sidhe-watched location, and with the right type of persuasion, we could get the information we need.” X rubbed his eyes. “That’s a lot of ifs.”

Mending Shattered Souls

39

“That may well be,” Min replied, “but it’ll work out. I won’t accept anything different.” X had his doubts, but decided against vocalizing them. His companion seemed on the brink of losing it, and the only thing keeping him stable and cool was this fragile plan. X would just have to go along and hope for the best. “Well, if you think so…but we need something certain to make it happen. We don’t want to force the information out and disclose our presence.” “Don’t worry about that.” Min grinned. “I haven’t lived so many years in China for nothing.” By the time Min finished the preparations, X’s head was spinning. They’d stopped at a dubious-looking store and acquired some plants—obviously against the human law, if X judged after Min’s behavior. They’d then taken a room at some obscure hotel, where Min proceeded to mix up the plants into a peculiar-looking concoction. X had the vague notion of opium, mandrake, and some other weirdsounding ingredients, but he gave up on trying to understand it. He’d just wait and be the muscle, since he was obviously useless at anything else. Finally, they purchased a couple of items of clothing and got ready for their mission. X felt peculiarly comfortable with the tight pants, as if he’d worn something similar in the past. He made a mental note to check it out in the future. Min decided that they needed to complete their disguise, so they also bought wigs and some colored disks Min called contact lenses. As they shopped, X paid close attention to the language and the people. He knew he needed to blend in, and understanding the idioms was essential for their success. Thankfully, with Min stopping to talk to all sorts of people and then explaining what had been discussed, he caught the basics with ease, or rather, remembered them. He didn’t know how or why, but he was confident that he’d once been quite good at French.

40

Scarlet Hyacinth

On the way back to the hotel, they also stopped at what looked like some sort of equipment store. “Wait here,” Min said. “It’s been a while since I’ve come here, and all my friends will probably be cautious and frightened.” X nodded and watched as Min went inside. He sighed as he realized waiting here would make him a suspicious character. With that in mind, he crossed the street. His steps took him to a small park. He sat down on a bench, where he could keep an eye on the shop. As he waited, a small ball rolled at his feet. X picked it up in surprise, the object both unfamiliar and not. A child approached as X examined the toy. X surmised the ball belonged to the boy. “Tiens, mon petit,” he said, extending his hand to return the toy to its owner. The boy eyed him suspiciously, but came closer. As X tossed him the ball, he thought that even in a park, he still looked out of place. “Merci beaucoup,” the boy said. Apparently deciding X was harmless, the youth beamed. X’s heart squeezed in his chest at the sight of the boy’s innocent smile. Did he have a family, a son of his own? Was someone waiting for him? He didn’t know. Why couldn’t he remember? He was drawn out of his musings when the boy tossed the ball back. X couldn’t help a small laugh. Children really were a marvel. How could this boy see into his mind like that? How could one child feel his sadness? X threw the ball to the child, and they continued the innocent game for a few more minutes. Finally, an alarmed-looking lady approached. “Paul! Mon Dieu…Stop bothering the nice gentleman.” She gave X a tremulous smile, and X could see tears in her eyes. She must have thought her child had been taken by some pervert. “Merci,” she told him. He smiled at the lady. “Pas de problème, madame,” he replied, the French now flowing easily off his tongue. “Your son is quite the character. It was a pleasure.”

Mending Shattered Souls

41

As he spoke, she seemed to calm down, soothed by his charm. “He gives me so much trouble. Do you have children, monsieur?” “No,” X replied automatically. All of a sudden, he didn’t doubt that he would’ve known if he’d had a child, a lover. “I want to, though, when I find the right person.” The lady melted at his words, and X thought this would be a very good time to make his escape. Thankfully, Min exited the store and waved at X. “I have to go now, madame,” X said. “Take good care of your son.” “I will,” she replied dreamily. As X crossed the street, Min gave him an amused look. “Were you so bored that you had to go seduce human women?” X just shrugged, not bothering to correct his companion. He wondered if he’d ever find his memories, and the right person to have a family with. It would certainly take a while until he could even consider it. They returned to the hotel as Min explained he’d acquired a few items that could be of use later on. After going over their plan once again, they changed their clothes and completed their disguise with the wigs and contact lenses. When they were ready, they left their tiny room. X felt a bit better to know they would actually begin their mission and stop the whole traveling-in-tight-confines thing. Yet again, he was proven wrong, as Min decided to take the Métro, an annoying, train-like thing that irritated X beyond belief. When they exited the Métro, Min unerringly led them to their target, at first through busy avenues, then into dark streets. Finally, Min pointed to a door hidden within a particular alleyway. “We’re getting in through the back,” Min explained. There were some guards stationed at the entrance, but Min smiled at them and passed them some sort of coin. The men gave each other uncertain looks, but let them pass. “No trouble, or no amount of money will save you,” one of them whispered.

42

Scarlet Hyacinth

X guessed it must be quite common for people to try to sneak in. It would probably be harder to sneak out. Inside, the club was packed, and X started to feel claustrophobic again. Music thudded out through some sort of equipment, and X could already sense the incipient headache. “How are we supposed to find anything in here?” he shouted at Min. “Trust me,” Min said. As it turned out, their luck held, and they ran into a female Sidhe at the bar. It became X’s job to seduce their target, which he did with surprising ease. The woman—who introduced herself as Marie— seemed to have a thing for mysterious, silent blonds. X didn’t even have much trouble in taking her away from the main bar and pulling her into a darker corner. Either way, while she was busy slobbering over X, Min drugged her drink. At first, she was reluctant to get into any details of her life, but Min convinced her they were close friends of the Sidhe. In her drugged state, the woman didn’t see through their lie. They were astounded at what they heard. “So…my sister—her name is Claire—she’s always said she was going to marry into the royal family, right? A few months back, she boasted that she’d achieved her goal. Apparently, she got le prince— you know him, Pierre?—to make her enceinte.” Min tensed at her words, and X realized some of what she was saying sounded familiar. “Pregnant? It must have shocked you,” X prodded, gently caressing her hand. Marie nodded and let out a sigh. “I knew that she was pushing her luck.” As X wordlessly encouraged her to continue, she shifted her position until she climbed into X’s lap. X suppressed a disgruntled groan. The last thing he wanted was to have sex with a stranger. But she did seem to be someone important, and they couldn’t let this opportunity go to waste. “So what happened next?” Min asked.

Mending Shattered Souls

43

“Oh…right…” Marie paused as she gathered her thoughts. “Well, she went to the States to meet with Pierre, but apparently something unpleasant happened there. For some reason, Pierre was taken prisoner. Claire said that it had to be Jean Luc’s fault and that Jean Luc was always jealous of his brother and managed to drive him mad somehow.” Even in the darkness of the club, X could tell Min had paled. “Taken prisoner?” X repeated. He recalled Michel’s words about another “delivery,” and he realized that Jean Luc must be in the same place as his brother. “Ouais,” Marie replied. “I’m sure you’ve heard about it as well.” She touched a circular pendant at her neck, her expression glum. “Claire was kind of kept out of it, but I’m not that stupid. I can see what happens in our world.” “So you know where Pierre was taken?” Marie snorted. “Facility X, bien sûr. You remember, the one in the mountains.” She laughed. “I even visited once. My boyfriend is a doctor there, si ennuyeux.” “So what does your sister plan to do? Will she go visit Pierre?” “Non! How could that be? She is still with child. My parents are very angry with her, but they cannot allow her to risk the life of the babe.” X was stuck. How could they get her to tell them how to reach this Facility X? “Well…I suppose you could check on him when you next go to see your boyfriend,” Min suggested. Marie let her head fall onto X’s shoulder. “Je sais pas. Besides, that place is so far off, and right now, it’s snowing so heavily. There’s no way I’ll get there anytime soon.” X held his breath. They were actually getting somewhere. “Far?” “Yes. Well, I don’t know the exact location, but it’s around Le Cirque de Gavarnie, close to Le Marbore. I think…I’m not really

44

Scarlet Hyacinth

sure…” She giggled. “Anyway, enough about me. Come, mon joli homme, embrasse-moi.” X gave Min a look of terror. He had absolutely no desire to kiss Marie. Min didn’t pay any attention to him, apparently already lost in thought. Marie’s intoxication saved X from having to continue the farce. With an unladylike sound, she fainted in X’s arms. X held her tightly, careful to shield her face from any onlooker. He didn’t want to be discovered in such a stupid way. He shouldn’t have worried. None of the partiers paid them any heed, and X guessed it wasn’t unusual for men and women to get drunk in the club. “Min,” X growled. “She’s out cold. Let’s go.” Min’s eyes shot back to X, and he nodded. “Where should we leave her?” “The bathroom. This area doesn’t have any cameras, so it should be okay.” X didn’t know what cameras were, but he didn’t bother to ask. The drugs would soon be eliminated out of Marie’s system, and they needed to get her to a more private area. They ducked laughing, drunk people as they made their way through the club and toward the bathrooms. “Someone will find her soon, but the drug will wear off anyway,” Min said. “Besides, this isn’t exactly the place to be for Sidhe nobles. I’ll doubt she’ll say anything.” X fully agreed. They left Marie in the dark corner of the bathroom, hoping for the best. At this point, they had the only information they could get. Interrogating someone else would be too suspicious. “Let’s go,” he told Min. They silently left the club the same way they’d come. The guards didn’t comment, nor did they attempt to stop X and Min’s departure. The mission had been a success. X remained silent as they left the club behind. He followed Min to the Métro, all the while wondering how much more Min knew that he wasn’t saying. There were probably private things, but X had a

Mending Shattered Souls

45

feeling he couldn’t shake. Marie’s words affected him, but he couldn’t understand why. A strange premonition weighed on his heart, like something was about to happen that would change him forever. Even if he didn’t remember anything about his previous life, he had a vague notion he must’ve been some sort of warrior. Certain things felt familiar and some not. But whatever he’d find in this quest would certainly be different from anything he’d ever experienced, past life or otherwise. He just knew it. Lost in his thoughts, he didn’t even pay any heed to the crowd in the train. Before he knew it, they reached their hotel and entered the small room. “I know how to get to Le Cirque,” Min began as he took off his wig, “but the area is very large. And she is right—the weather is terrible.” “Can we even trust that she remembered right?” X asked. Min threw a glance outside, and X could read his companion’s sadness in the slump of Min’s shoulders. “I think we don’t have any other choice.”

46

Scarlet Hyacinth

Chapter Four A few weeks later X stared at the building in front of him in disbelief. After a few days of fruitless searching, he’d almost given up on finding Jean Luc, but he couldn’t leave Min in the middle of the snowy mountain. Neither could he give up on the niggling feeling that continued to plague him. So, they’d continued in their search, until finally, they’d run into an area that looked promising. The unfriendly weather had given them significant trouble, but they’d prepared themselves for it in advance. X’s magic helped, preventing them from freezing their asses off. Still, they kept it only for emergencies, since they needed to prevent detection at all costs. And now, their patience and perseverance had paid off. They’d finally found the Sidhe base where Jean Luc had been taken. X could feel it in his bones. “There’s going to be a lot of security,” Min said in a low voice. “We have to get in and out as soon as possible.” “We need a plan,” X pointed out, “and to know where he is being held.” Min nodded. “We’ll have to do some stakeout first, watch the buildings and see the comings and goings.” Min had a point. Even as they approached the base, they could see the many guards roaming around the place, watching for any sign of an intruder. X resigned himself to a long, arduous wait. It didn’t bother him as much as the stupid, busy human cities. In fact, he felt much more comfortable out here, in the cold mountain. In spite of the

Mending Shattered Souls

47

biting chill, he knew how to deal with a situation like this. His body remembered battle and stealth, and he was slowly learning what he needed to avoid when fighting humans—or other beings here. He’d experienced what weaponry like Michel’s tranquilizer gun could do, and Min had also told him about other inventions, like cameras, or alarms, that would stop anyone from breaking into a building. Even so, in spite of all the effort put into perfecting these items, they all had one main flaw, the fact that they were technology. As a result, they worked according to certain parameters, a pattern that, when studied, could be easily decoded and broken through. That was exactly what X intended, to find the loophole, the way to break in, release their target, and escape. They climbed around a hidden slope near the base until they could see inside without being spotted themselves. The blizzard provided them with a certain cover, but X didn’t know how much it could deceive Sidhe senses. After all, he didn’t have any issues in seeing through the snow. Min had a more difficult time, but that could be because of his human inheritance. Anything was possible. As they waited in their hiding spot, X registered the motions of the guards and staff inside. After a while, his mind started to categorize the particularities of each shift, where the men stopped, how long it took them to get to a certain point and back. He took in the busiest buildings and tried to figure out who else inhabited them, more so since Marie had mentioned doctors. It was very difficult to draw a particular conclusion from their observations. Sure, X could get them inside, but he didn’t know where to go from there. He noticed some people who didn’t seem like guards, but they rarely went to the same building. Besides, some of the structures had several floors, and X knew they could never just get in and find Jean Luc. They needed the base plans first, and for that, they had to infiltrate the administrative building.

48

Scarlet Hyacinth

It was easier to detect this particular target, and soon, Min and X decided on a plan. They’d sneak inside the base and enter the administrative area. With luck, they’d find the offices and the main computer systems, where they’d take the base plans and kill the power. It sounded doable, but it also implied several difficulties. Even if X could eliminate the guards, there were other machines, sensors that could detect their movements. Thankfully, Min seemed to be prepared for the situation. As they slipped through the snow unseen, Min retrieved a device from his bag. “Let’s hope this works,” Min muttered under his breath. He pressed a few buttons on his device and pointed it at the scanners. “You mean you haven’t tested it yet?” “It’s an experimental signal scrambler,” Min shot back. “Not even the humans have it yet. I was lucky to even get it from my friend.” As it turned out, the scrambler worked. At first, Min broke through the field of sensors around the compound. The electrified fence was apparently hooked to some sort of an alarm as well, and there were sensors all around it. Using the device, Min deactivated them with ease. Both Min and X leaped over the fence and silently landed on the other side, dodging the guards and lights just in time. They progressed through the courtyard at an excruciating rhythm, with Min occasionally stopping to kill a sensor. Once they were closer to the buildings, the alarms were rarer, but X suspected they would make a comeback once they reached their target. Excitement gripped X as they advanced, the feeling of familiarity niggling at the back of his skull yet again. He’d done this a thousand times before, he just knew it. If only he could remember when and how. Frustrated with himself, he focused on the current situation. Distraction was to be avoided at all costs. Once they got rid of the sensors, they moved swiftly and efficiently, and soon, they reached

Mending Shattered Souls

49

the administrative building. There were guards stationed at each entrance and cameras watching from above. Using the device, Min shot a tiny bolt of energy at the cameras. In seconds, X took out the guards. Together with Min, he slipped inside the building before the cameras could go back on. There weren’t all that many guards inside the administrative building. The Sidhe must be assuming that if someone wanted to bust into their base, this wouldn’t be the place that most needed security. It wasn’t a bad assumption to make. Even if they found the files here, they still had the more difficult task to achieve, actually breaking Jean Luc out. They rushed through the building, knowing it was only a matter of time until the missing guards were discovered. Finally, they found a corridor that looked more secure than the others. Before the Sidhe guards realized what was happening, X had already attacked and Min taken down the cameras. They burst inside the room, prepared for anything. There were only two Sidhe techs manning the computers, and both froze at the sight of X and Min. One extended his hand as if to draw an alarm, but he didn’t get the chance. It was lights-out before either of the men could move a muscle. “All right,” Min said. “Now we have to figure out where Jean Luc is. We don’t have a lot of time.” X went to check on the corridor as Min worked. Nobody showed, but it still seemed to take forever for Min to finish. Finally, Min let out a victorious sound. “There it is. We have blueprints and everything.” “Perfect,” X answered. “Guards? Sensors?” “We can’t shut the cameras down from here,” Min said in frustration. “That area is too well guarded. We’ll never get inside unseen.” “Oh well. Doesn’t matter,” X replied. “We’ll just have to hurry and take Jean Luc out before they can stop us.”

50

Scarlet Hyacinth

Min nodded. He toyed with the strap of his bag and smiled, eyes shining with an eerie light. “Looks like we’ll get to shake things up after all.” **** The world passed Pierre as he waited in his small cell. Time seemed measured in the intervals between torture sessions. At first, he tried to fight them, but soon, he realized that they were stronger and used to dealing with people like him. Whatever he did, they could counter. He was trapped. Pierre didn’t think he would be able to take it much longer. Already he could feel his mind submitting, losing all traces of his former self. Ironically, the pain of the sessions brought brief moments of sanity. For a few minutes, the voices fell silent, surrendering to the physical torture. Pierre didn’t know what hurt more, though, the wounds his jailers inflicted on him or the memory of what he’d done. In those instants, Pierre ached for death. He desired it with all his might. But like everything else, it was in front of him, just within his reach, and yet, impossible to obtain. The doctors would never let him die. It didn’t fit into the plan. His life turned into a near routine, but Pierre never could get used to the scalpels and the shocks. Half the time, the food they forced down his throat tasted like terror, and he now understood why his brother had returned so changed. If this place could break Jean Luc, Pierre didn’t stand a chance. Everything was so silent here. The only sounds he heard were his own voice screaming and the droning reports of the medic before the sessions. Perhaps that was the reason why the loud explosion shook him so much. It was sudden. One moment, Pierre lay there, lost in his apathy, and the next, a powerful blast shook the walls, sending reverberations through the entire building. Something was attacking the compound.

Mending Shattered Souls

51

Pierre didn’t know what it could be, but hope sprang anew. Perhaps he’d get out of here after all. His magic returned to him, hotter and brighter than ever. The magical chains that imprisoned him held him down, but Pierre fought and struggled. No guards appeared. Usually, whenever he tried to break loose, soldiers showed up. Sometimes the medic accompanied them, and a session would follow. They must be busy with whoever caused the explosion. It seemed to take forever, but the bindings yielded. Pierre pushed them off him and dragged his battered body off the floor. He felt surprisingly strong, given what the medics had done to him. Or perhaps it wasn’t that surprising. The excitement fueled the DSS, which, in turn, flooded him with power. Pierre faltered as the memories hit him again. He didn’t deserve to leave this place. What would he do after? Even if he escaped, he would be an outcast for his kind, for every paranormal out there. The shadow of the dead followed him at every step. This was his chance, yes, a chance to get out of his miserable existence. Perhaps the medic wouldn’t let him die, but Pierre had a choice now. He would leave this world before he hurt anyone else. He wasn’t sure how he’d kill himself, though. He couldn’t exactly will himself dead. The chains would work. It wouldn’t be the most pleasant death, but beggars couldn’t be choosers. Before Pierre could go through with his plan, he heard rushed footsteps and then people talking outside. Two men were arguing, and their voices were as familiar to Pierre as his own. “Why did you come get me, Min?” Jean Luc asked. “You know I’m sick.” “I can’t leave you, mon ange. I made a mistake once. I will never again repeat it.” Another voice interrupted the dispute, the tilt of the words slightly accented. “I’m sorry to say, but this is not the time for arguments. We’ll soon have one hundred Sidhe guards on our backs.”

52

Scarlet Hyacinth

“Fine.” Pierre could almost see Jean Luc grit his teeth. “Let’s go.” He hesitated and then said, “But Pierre…” Pierre’s heart thundered in his chest at the sound of his name on Jean Luc’s lips. The voice inside his head tried to urge him to attack, to hurt his brother, but he smothered it. “If I leave him here, he’ll be killed,” Jean Luc continued. “Mon ange, I know how you feel, but we can’t stay any longer. And we don’t know where he is.” “We’ll come back later for your brother, Jean Luc,” the other man said. Pierre couldn’t believe his ears. In spite of everything, his brother still cared about him. After what Pierre had done, he’d expected Jean Luc to hate him forever. And yet, Jean Luc wanted to burst him out of this terrible jail, this imprisonment Pierre fully deserved. Tears filled his eyes as he remembered all the time he’d spent with Jean Luc as a child. They were still brothers, like back then. They had the same bond. Not even the madness that consumed them both could prevent it. Jean Luc could be saved. He hadn’t done anything unforgivable, not like Pierre, and he had Min Yu to love him, to take care of him. Pierre didn’t have anyone anymore. Maybe that was why Jean Luc’s words meant so much. He knew someone still cared. A strange sense of happiness flowed over him. This was his chance to redeem himself, at least in front of Min and Jean Luc. Yes, he’d ensure his brother got out of the building safe and sound. Maybe he’d even get the chance to apologize in the process. A million conflicting thoughts swirled in his head, but Pierre just ignored them. He clung to his decision and, leaning against the wall, walked toward the door. Outside, he heard more men approach, most likely guards. Probably feeling the same thing, Jean Luc and the others left, but Pierre knew the Sidhe soldiers could, and would, trap his sibling inside the building. Pierre wouldn’t let them. He’d save Jean Luc if it was the last thing he could do.

Mending Shattered Souls

53

It was surprisingly easy to break the lock on the door. Once he focused on his resolve, he didn’t even sense the weakness anymore. For the first time in many days—or was it weeks? years?—he felt free, free of the heaviness that weighed him down, rejoicing in the knowledge that he could, even for a moment, be the same man he’d once been. As the guards appeared in the corridor, Pierre faced them. He was afraid, of course. A part of him didn’t want to die, told him that he still had many things to live for. Perhaps it was true, but the likelihood of survival in this situation seemed slim to say the least. And Pierre refused to back down. “Stay back,” he croaked, voice raspy from the endless sessions spent screaming. “I won’t let you.” The soldiers froze and just stared at him in obvious dismay. Pierre distantly thought that his brother’s companion had been correct. There were so many guards here. Pierre had no chance of defeating them. Perhaps…Perhaps if he brought the corridor down, he could block them, at least for a few minutes. A familiar figure stepped forward as Pierre considered his options. “Now, Pierre…we don’t want to hurt you. We just want Jean Luc. Your brother is not well, and he needs his treatment. Get out of the way. Surely you realize that it’s the right thing to do.” Pierre glanced at the doctor with a strange feeling of aloofness. He’d failed to defend himself in front of the man, but this time, things were different. Pierre didn’t have anything left to lose. No, he did have something, a final goal and a final wish, and he wouldn’t let them take it away from him. “You may be right,” Pierre replied, “but I still won’t let you.” Power surged through him, and with a thought, he sent it toward his enemies. The magic swirled out of control, destroying everything in its path. Walls crumbled, and the guards were sent flying back. Pierre had no idea where the strong magic was coming from, but he did know he didn’t have a chance to control it. There were just so

54

Scarlet Hyacinth

many emotions, some his own, some coming from others. Once he would have tried to block them, but every mind barrier he’d erected had been blown apart by the treatment. So he just let it flow freely, accepting it inside him, converting it into sheer energy. It hurt, God how it hurt. His mind felt like it would break down altogether, and his legs could no longer hold him upright. He was going to die. He just knew it. Distantly, he heard someone approach from behind. He turned, and a brief vision of Jean Luc’s shocked face flashed before his eyes. “I’m sorry, mon frère…I’m so, so very sorry.” And then strong hands were there, gripping him tightly. In a daze, Pierre saw an avenging angel come forth, violet eyes turning red with righteous fire. Pierre reached out to the angel, pleading for mercy. “I’m sorry,” he whispered again before everything went black. **** X stared at the Sidhe in his arms with open disbelief. He couldn’t match his idea of Jean Luc’s brother with the broken young man in his arms. Min had once said that Pierre D’Argent had orchestrated his separation from Jean Luc and his subsequent imprisonment in the Siberian hunter compound. During their short reunion, he and Jean Luc had briefly discussed the issue, but it led them to the argument that pushed Jean Luc into madness. Until now, X had pictured Pierre as a treasonous bastard, but the pain he could see in those blue eyes was very genuine. His own heart hurt in echo of Pierre’s emotions. He couldn’t understand it, but he knew he had to help the young Sidhe. First things first, they needed to get out of the base. Pierre had somehow summoned a tremendous amount of power, and the entire building was crashing down. “This way,” Min said. “Let’s go.”

Mending Shattered Souls

55

Holding Pierre against his chest, X rushed after Min and Jean Luc. They burst out of the building through a thick curtain of smoke. The bombs he and Min had set, as well as Pierre’s outburst, sent the entire base into a panic. In the confusion, they managed to sneak to the hangars. “We’ll take a helicopter from here,” Jean Luc said in a tired voice. “It’s risky, but it should buy us some time until we find a way to get off the mountain.” X nodded. They couldn’t chance going down the way they’d come. The Sidhe would find them and follow. They’d have to risk flying the helicopter instead. “How do you get the helicopter out?” It had been stashed inside the hangars, obviously meant to be used in better weather conditions. “There’s a control panel,” Jean Luc replied. “There.” He pointed toward a small, cabin-like room toward the end of the hangars. The doors were hanging open, and X guessed whoever guarded it must have run away as well. Cowards. Together with Jean Luc, Min went to the control room. After a few minutes of arduous waiting, the top of the hangar started opening. X sent a mental thank-you to whoever was watching over them. Min rushed back, holding a visibly exhausted Jean Luc in his arms. X forced the door of the helicopter open, and Min placed Jean Luc in the back. As Min made his way to the pilot’s controls, X climbed next to the Sidhe, still supporting Pierre’s unconscious form. They shut the doors, and the helicopter took off just as Sidhe guards were starting to appear at the hangar doors.

56

Scarlet Hyacinth

Chapter Five X scanned with concern the expanse of snow and forest beneath them. He hoped the mountain wouldn’t try to give them a lesson, because he doubted that he would be able to dodge a snowstorm. Min’s skill at flying aircrafts hadn’t failed them so far, but no one could dodge the fury of nature forever. He could see the same worries in the tense posture of Min’s back. “Are you okay?” he asked Min. Min nodded. “Flying on the mountain makes me nervous. And taking into account our cargo…” They could barely hear themselves over the noise the helicopter made, but X got the message anyway. He knew he needed to display some amount of trust in their plan, even as nonexistent as it seemed. “Well, we couldn’t have done things differently anyway. We’ll deal with things as they come.” “Do you think they’ll be all right, X?” Min asked. “I don’t know.” X stole a glance at Pierre’s still form lying in the back of the aircraft. “I certainly hope so.” Min nodded, although X knew the other man didn’t care much for Pierre. Thankfully, he hadn’t made any comments on the situation, but X knew it was only a matter of time. Besides, once Jean Luc recovered, they’d have a whole different issue on their hands. Well, it didn’t matter right now. They’d been able to get the two Sidhe out of the horrible place their people called a rehabilitation facility. The rest would have to come later. For now, they needed some sort of plan to escape their pursuers.

Mending Shattered Souls

57

Before they could come up with anything coherent, the wind started howling furiously around them. The storm intensified, and the helicopter started protesting the abuse. “Fuck!” Min shouted. “We have to land.” X couldn’t agree more. Even though he was buckled in, the storm jolted him severely. He hated to think what effects it could have on the sick passengers. As he stared outside, he spotted a small dot of black in the sea of white. “There,” he told Min. “It’s a house.” “It probably belongs to the Sidhe if it’s all the way out here,” Min replied. “Could be, but we have to check it out.” It was their best bet for shelter given the present conditions. “It’s a Sidhe safe house,” Jean Luc said out of the blue. “They’re used rarely now that the facility is in place.” “It’s dangerous, but we don’t have much choice,” Pierre offered weakly. X’s stomach did a little flip as he heard Pierre’s voice. He didn’t have time to rejoice that the two Sidhe had woken up. If Min wanted to protest their suggestion, the heavy turbulence and the ominous screech of the winds stopped him. X held his breath as he watched his travel companion fight the controls. Red lights started beeping all around Min, and X instinctively knew it couldn’t be a good thing. Somehow, the former hunter managed to land them on the mountainside. Even so, the situation was getting worse and worse by the second. “Hurry. I think it’s going to blow up,” Min shouted. They jumped out of the aircraft and onto the snowy slope, rushing toward shelter. They managed to take cover behind a rocky outcropping just in time. The helicopter blew up, and the strength of the blast shook the mountain. “Avalanche!” Pierre screamed. Indeed, the snow came rushing down, the powerful echoes causing it to head directly toward the small group. Jean Luc’s

58

Scarlet Hyacinth

expression became steady and calm as he took his brother’s hand. “Come on, petit frère,” he said. “Help me with this.” Pierre nodded. The two Sidhe closed their eyes and focused. A foreign, unfamiliar force lifted X up into the air, along with his three companions. The blizzard whirled around them, threatening to break the Sidhe’s concentration. X did his best to form a shield of flames around them. To an extent, he managed to keep some of the icy blast in check, and the Sidhe’s power helped. Jean Luc and Pierre flew them over the icy peaks, in the direction of the house they’d seen. It had been spared in the avalanche, although X couldn’t say he was surprised. The Sidhe nation knew how to build things in cold environments. As they approached, X focused to scan their surroundings for anyone who might be watching. The house seemed clear. Nevertheless, when they landed in front of it, X gestured for Min to stay back with the two Sidhe. Jean Luc and Pierre were powerful, but their injuries had been quite severe. They’d already strained themselves with the use of their powers. It would be up to X and Min to protect them. X checked the door. When it didn’t open, he forced the lock. The door yielded to the abuse, and X burst inside, making more noise than he’d have liked. Thankfully, the place was empty, showing no sign of having been lived in for quite a while now. “The coast is clear,” he said. Min walked inside the house, supporting the two exhausted Sidhe. “Excellent.” “We can’t stay here for too long,” Jean Luc whispered. X wondered how the man could even be coherent. “They’d have heard the blast. They’ll know to come here.” “The storm will keep them out, at least temporarily,” X said soothingly. He didn’t know if that was true, but he hated the look of panic in Pierre’s eyes.

Mending Shattered Souls

59

Jean Luc must have agreed at least partially, as he didn’t protest further. X took Pierre into his arms. He detected a bedroom through a door to his right and in it saw two simple bunk beds. He placed Pierre in one of them, while Min did the same for Jean Luc. The chill inside the safe house attacked them with ferocity, especially since their clothes were wet. Even if X could protect himself from the chill, the Sidhe and Min didn’t have such abilities. They’d have to take their clothes off, lest they fall ill. “Do you think you can get rid of those clothes on your own?” he asked the Sidhe. Jean Luc gave him an ugly look, while Pierre blushed and nodded. Heat pooled in X’s belly upon seeing Pierre’s expression, but he pushed his incipient arousal back. This was not the time for sexual exploration. X pulled Min out of the bedroom to give the two Sidhe a little privacy and stationed himself at the doorway. From what he’d seen in Russia, Jean Luc wasn’t exactly stable, and he guessed the same thing applied to Pierre. They waited a few moments in silence, and X considered what to do. He mentally wondered if he could dry the clothes they were wearing. He doubted he could find a wardrobe here to provide them with anything beyond the bare necessities. In that moment, X noticed a large fireplace and decided to start with making the house temperature a bit higher. As he made his way there, he realized that, conveniently, there was a remaining stash of wood. It seemed to have kept, the solid build of the safe house having protected it from humidity. X debated the dangers of lighting a fire and decided he’d take his chances. X added the wood to the fireplace and summoned his magic. At first, the timber refused to obey and catch flame, obviously not in as great a state as X had presumed. In the end, though, X managed to make it work. A comfortable, hot fire blazed, sending waves of heat around. Still, because of the size of the house, they’d have to gather around to actually benefit from it.

60

Scarlet Hyacinth

With his magic at his command, X realized he’d also managed to dry his clothing. He made a mental note to do the same for those of his companions. Jean Luc and Pierre came out of the room. They were naked and shivering, the only things providing modesty a pair of blankets that they’d wrapped around themselves. “Mon Dieu,” Pierre exclaimed. “I can’t believe you managed to make a fire.” He rushed to the fireplace, pushing his hands out as far as he could without burning himself. “It’s not very wise, given our situation, but I guess it makes no difference, really,” Jean Luc said. X pushed the two armchairs closer to the fire and sat in one of them. He took off his shirt, but kept his pants on, not wanting to make an already uncomfortable situation even more so. After all, Pierre would very likely notice X’s attraction to him. He pulled Pierre next to him, half expecting the other man to protest. Pierre didn’t. Instead, he cuddled closer to X, entwining his legs with X’s. In the meantime, Jean Luc and Min sat together in the other armchair. “So where are we going now?” X asked after a few moments of silence. “Paris, I suppose,” Min answered. “No.” X was surprised to realize Jean Luc had answered to Min’s suggestion. “Paris isn’t right. They’ll find us there.” X gave Jean Luc a puzzled look. “Where would you have us go then?” “New York.” Pierre leaned even more against X. “Let’s go to New York.” With Pierre’s body so close, it took X a few seconds to process Pierre’s suggestion. New York? Where was that? And why there? “Are you mad?” Jean Luc shot back. “Going there is suicidal. Perhaps you don’t remember, but you killed an elder vampire there and conspired with the hunters. You’re only alive now because the Imperials stole you from Keenan.”

Mending Shattered Souls

61

Pierre tensed, and X could feel his anger. “Well, you know what? I never asked to be rescued. I was perfectly content with dying. But you always want to have the final word, to be the one who decides. Why can’t you just leave me alone?” X recognized the signs of the impending fall into madness. He wrapped his arms around Pierre’s shoulders and pulled him close. “Now, now, let’s not fight. I’m sure we’ll find a suitable place to hide.” Pierre struggled, unwilling to allow the embrace anymore. “A suitable place to hide?” he repeated. “I don’t want to hide. Wait…Who are you again? I remember you from the facility. The angel…but…who are you?” It spoke volumes of Pierre’s state of mind that he only remembered to question X’s presence now. X would have liked to have an answer for Pierre, but he simply had no idea. “This is X,” Jean Luc replied. “I freed him from the hunter prisons when I got Min out.” Pierre’s eyes widened. Silence fell over the house, heavy and awkward. Pierre fidgeted in X’s lap and finally got up. He knelt in front of the fire, radiating frustration and discomfort. Min shared a knowing look with X. He couldn’t trust the two Sidhe for a valid suggestion. What were they going to do now? **** He was lost, lost and damned to the darkness and to the pain. The shadows around him threatened to swallow him whole. But he wouldn’t go down without a fight. They’d regret their birth by the time he finished them off. With vengeance burning in his veins, he tried to jump one of the blurry silhouettes that circled him. It was useless. Strong bindings kept his arms immobilized, and his wings weren’t much better. At first they seemed numb, but as the seconds passed, they started to hurt

62

Scarlet Hyacinth

terribly. The prisoner gritted his teeth at the pain, knowing that it was a natural part of the healing process. After his wings were better, he had a chance at freeing himself. For now, escaping would most likely be impossible. He was still trapped in some sort of earthling contraption, which effectively immobilized his arms, legs, and wings. He could feel tubes piercing his entire body, and his skin and bones burned as if having gone through a great fire. He was weak now, so he needed a good plan to escape. A low chuckle sounded somewhere in front of him. As his vision became clearer, the prisoner located the source of the laughter in a middle-aged human dressed in a white robe, sitting on a simple stool. “You’re thinking about freeing yourself, you little freak? Forget about it!” The man got off the stool and walked up to his prisoner, laughing when the platinum blond tried to lunge at him. “Tsk, tsk. Be a good boy! After all, this will be your permanent home from now on, and you should consider making some friends.” “Fuck you!” the warrior growled. “You can’t keep me here forever! I’ll get out eventually, and I’ll rip your heart out and make you eat it!” A flash of fear passed through the human’s eyes, but then his gaze became sly and almost predatory. “I don’t think so. But maybe if you would cooperate with us…we could work together for the good of mankind. What do you say?” He smiled, passing a lascivious gaze over the warrior’s body. “I’m sure we could be great together.” The warrior didn’t even try to suppress his surge of disgust. He just spat at his captor, giving a disdainful look. The man wiped the spit off his face, glaring at his prisoner and signaling other people dressed like him to come closer. “Idiot demon. You’ll regret that. I’ll give you a lesson you’ll never forget.” The other men disappeared in the shadows behind the prisoner. Still bound, he could not turn his head to see what they were doing,

Mending Shattered Souls

63

but he could hear loud metallic sounds coming from somewhere in the back. The man in white grinned. “Feeling a little frightened, are we?” The prisoner scoffed. “There’s nothing you can do to me that I would ever fear.” “We’ll see about that,” the man answered as he pulled a syringe from his pocket and injected one of the tubes. The warrior hissed as the solution started affecting his body, his mobility restricted once more. The human grinned as he approached the prisoner and raised his head, whispering in his ear, “Last chance. Will you join our forces or not? Think about it. By my side, you’ll be free and powerful, feared and respected by all.” The human’s tongue slipped into his prisoner’s ear, and his hands started roaming the bound man’s body. It was nauseating, and even in his drug-induced daze, the prisoner somehow managed to oppose it. “Stop…touching…me!” he croaked out. As if by miracle, the human’s touch disappeared. “Fine. You’ll beg for me to fuck you before the end.” With that, the white-clad man sat back down on the stool and nodded to someone in the back. Suddenly the machine trapping the warrior started to vibrate. At first, the prisoner didn’t know what was happening, but suddenly an excruciating pain engulfed his back. He felt the machine pulling and pulling at his wings until the pain became too much to bear. He couldn’t move. He couldn’t fight. He could only suffer. As the contraption continued its work, some part of him yielded, and the prisoner felt the break in his body and his heart. He couldn’t help but scream as his black wings were ripped from his body. “No!” ****

64

Scarlet Hyacinth

As X’s eyes flew open, a figure loomed over him. On instinct, he attacked the unidentified figure, obviously another enemy bent on his destruction. As he kicked and tore into the flesh of his enemy, the other man started to fight back. Between hits, X managed to hear the unknown person shout. “Hey, stop! X, stop already! It’s me.” The voice sounded familiar, and X shook the remnants of his dream only to identify the person he was fighting as Min. Min currently boasted several wounds, gained in his struggle with X, and X felt terrible for the attack on his friend. Min had already sustained enough physical damage for him to be the target of his attack. “I suppose it is too much to ask you what you were dreaming about,” Min said shakily. X didn’t say anything, just turned his back on Min Yu. “How are the others?” “They’re fine for now,” Min replied. “They’ve kept the arguments to the minimum.” X sighed, nodding at the former hunter. It was good news, but that didn’t mean the disease wouldn’t hit again soon. Seeing that the storm would last a while, they’d decided to rest. One of them, either Min or X, would keep watch, in case anything happened. After his shift, X had finally managed to doze off. However, in the process, he’d ended up in that terrible place. He somehow knew that his dream must be a memory buried deep inside. Now that he had his wits, he could even face what he’d lost, the knowledge that they’d destroyed a very important part of him. His entire being screamed that there were many things he needed to remember, but whenever he tried, he found himself in front of a powerful barrier. For the time being, he had no choice but to abandon the idea of remembering, temporarily, to focus on Pierre. After all, his memories weren’t essential right now, but he did need to take care of the young Sidhe.

Mending Shattered Souls

65

He had no idea why Pierre attracted him so much. By rights, they didn’t know each other, but there was a vulnerability and a sorrow inside Pierre that X thought he could understand. He wanted to make things better, to help Pierre heal and the brothers reconcile. Out of the corner of his eye, X stole a look at the Sidhe. The D’Argent brothers had been attempting to rest at the other side of the cabin, but right now they were very much awake, a fact that was to be expected taking into account the noise he’d made upon waking up. As he looked outside to the snowy mountain, X hoped they wouldn’t have any trouble with the DSS. They had escaped the storm, but it still prevented them for making further progress. They were still too close of the Sidhe facility for comfort. “I think we should get moving,” Jean Luc said, as if guessing his thoughts. “Michel and the others can’t be far behind.” Min assented, his exotic features showing his displeasure as he thought about the Imperials. The memory shook X as well as he remembered the first time he’d set eyes on Jean Luc. Had it only been a few days ago? It seemed like forever. The image of Jean Luc being dragged off by the Imperials quickly morphed into Pierre and the way he’d look when X had met him. X got up and made his way across the small cabin, suddenly feeling the need to ensure Pierre was there, safe, by his side. The memory of his beautiful eyes filled with pain, that desire to die, still plagued X. It would probably continue to plague him his entire life, just like the image of his pure-hearted lover turning into a monster. X fought the painful images resurrected by that thought. He didn’t want to think about that now, because now, Pierre’s beautiful blue eyes were clear, like a cloudless sky, giving him a look of genuine concern. It was more than obvious that his brother had practically forced him to stay out of the fight between him and Min. Just when he was walking over to Pierre, X felt something approach. He saw Jean Luc tense at the same moment, and Min immediately took out his weapons.

66

Scarlet Hyacinth

Pierre paled. “H-How far are they?” “Not far,” Jean Luc said flatly. “We won’t have time to lose them this time.” X nodded at the words of the silver-haired Sidhe. The way Jean Luc could analyze things so coldly always startled him, but the older Sidhe would be an asset in the fight to come. The Imperials were a force to be reckoned with. X and his friends were in for a terrible time. **** “Stand back, Pierre,” X said, his voice a low growl. Pierre obeyed, knowing that in a confrontation, he was only useful if he surrendered to his disease. That would cause more trouble than help, so he’d have to stay out of this and hope for the best. He hated being so weak, but at this point, he could do nothing but accept it and trust that X would protect him. Pierre had mixed feelings about the weird blond man. Whenever X was near, he felt the DSS subside into low murmurs. It was as if X’s presence quieted his demons, rendering them silent, if only for a little while. It made no sense that a stranger could soothe him so much. But Pierre feared what X’s association with them could cause. He knew the Sidhe would follow him and Jean Luc to the ends of the earth. Trying to find a place to hide would be pointless. In the end, they’d still be found. That is, if they even survived the incoming battle. Even if he wasn’t as skilled as Jean Luc, Pierre still felt the Imperials approach. Perhaps they had masked their presence, but it wasn’t a particular sharpness of senses that guided Pierre in this. Instead, a tension seemed to fill the air, a silence and stillness, like the quiet before a storm. And then, the safe house door burst open, and Michel sauntered inside. “Surrender now, and you just might live,” he said.

Mending Shattered Souls

67

“Fuck you,” Min spat at him. “I’m not letting you take Jean Luc again.” Michel arched a brow at him and lifted his gun, pointing it at Min. In a mere flash, a shot echoed through the safe house. Several things happened at the same time. Jean Luc launched himself at Min, and they fell to the floor together, dodging Michel’s bullet. X lunged forward toward Michel, and Michel prepared himself to shoot once more. More Sidhe entered the safe house, and Pierre had the distant thought that this place was definitely not safe anymore. Pierre wasn’t sure what made him act, but he felt power flow through him. A bolt of energy hit Michel, and the Imperial flew back and lost hold of his weapon. It gave X an opening, and he attacked the incoming Sidhe with aplomb. But there were so many of them. X couldn’t possibly beat them on his own. Pierre summoned his own magic, his temples throbbing as he attacked. Every time he used his power for violence, it increased the intensity of the disease inside him. Still, Pierre reined it in and leashed it, using the strength of his hatred to help X. The assault on Min seemed to have angered Jean Luc and awoken his DSS-fueled powers. Min went into hunter mode, and in his every move, Pierre could see that, indeed, Min was not fully human. He fell upon the Sidhe, using a combination of martial arts and sheer strength, twin blades in his hands. The Imperials put up shields, trying to stave him off, but X’s fire magic assaulted them, while Jean Luc and Pierre’s telekinetic abilities cracked through their powers. In the end, the Sidhe group, even if numerous, could not withstand the attack of the combined forces of the four of them. Jean Luc took it upon himself to give Michel a little lesson. Out of the corner of his eye, Pierre saw his brother attack the Imperial. At first, Michel tried to resist, but he could not fight Jean Luc’s superior power. A blast of Jean Luc’s energy sent him flying, and he crashed against a wall.

68

Scarlet Hyacinth

It was over as abruptly as it began. Much like their leader, the Imperials ended up scattered across the safe house, unconscious and defeated. As Pierre scanned their injuries, he knew that none were life-threatening and that, given time, the Imperials would make a complete recovery. Jean Luc headed toward Michel and snarled at him. “Stop following us.” Power sizzled through the air, and Michel writhed, obviously in pain. At last, Jean Luc stopped his torture and said, “I’ll spare your lives today, but next time, I won’t be so merciful.” Voices whispered inside Pierre’s mind, urging him to kill his enemies before they could attack again. But X was there, anchoring him, already making decisions and directing them out. Pierre understood why Jean Luc was reluctant to eliminate the Imperials. They had been loyal to him for many decades, and something like that couldn’t be forgotten. “We have to hurry,” X said. “They’re down for now, but they’ll recover eventually.” Since X didn’t protest Jean Luc’s decision, Pierre decided to rely on X’s judgment. He followed the other man out, shivering as the blizzard hit him once again. Jean Luc and Min Yu came after them, and Jean Luc nodded toward what looked like a helicopter, patiently waiting for its passengers just a few feet away. The Imperials seemed to have flown in with an aircraft of their own. Pierre recognized it as one of the new models designed by a Sidhe engineer, meant to withstand conditions of low visibility and extreme weather. “If only we’d found this in the hangar at the facility,” Min said, “we’d have avoided this entire predicament.” “This aircraft is a prototype,” Jean Luc replied. “The facilities haven’t yet been stocked with them. I expect it was brought in specifically to scan the mountain for us. But we can’t rely on it for too long. Last I checked, the engineers hadn’t managed to reduce the quantity or quality of fuel it needs.”

Mending Shattered Souls

69

“It will get us out of here, at least,” X said. They rushed to the helicopter and climbed inside. Min and Jean Luc seated themselves in the front as the only ones who had a clue as to how the aircraft might work. Pierre was more than happy to let them deal with that and cuddled into X’s embrace in the back. As the helicopter took off, Pierre closed his eyes and struggled to get some sleep. He still needed to sort things out with X, but he’d do that later. Much later.

70

Scarlet Hyacinth

Chapter Six A few days later, Milan, Italy X rushed after Pierre in the busy Milan plaza. The Sidhe seemed to move amazingly fast, but somehow, X managed to catch him. He grabbed Pierre’s wrist and pulled him close. “Pierre, we shouldn’t be doing this,” he said. “It’s dangerous.” “Maybe,” Pierre replied, “but I want to share this with you. Is that so bad?” When Pierre looked at him like that, X could deny him nothing. Pierre was so fragile, his beauty so pure and deep that X feared to touch him. As much as his body and soul demanded that he take possession of Pierre, he found it hard to do so, fearing that he might shatter the volatile Sidhe. But Pierre didn’t seem to have these misgivings. If anything, he made it his business to spend as much time as possible with X. Even though their room was one with two beds, Pierre had pushed them together and slept cuddled at X’s side. It was sweet torture. The helicopter had faithfully carried them over the French border and into a country called Italy. Here, they’d run out of fuel and were forced to dispose of the conspicuous vehicle. Now, they were on foot, struggling to find their way to refuge. In the end, Min came up with an idea for a hiding spot. Apparently, they’d turn to an old friend of his now living in Romania. X had studied a human map, so he knew that, from Italy, they had quite a way to go to reach there. Still, in comparison to the distance he

Mending Shattered Souls

71

and Min had covered from Siberia to France, it wouldn’t be so difficult. They only needed a means of transportation. Min and Jean Luc had been delegated with the task of finding a vehicle for them, while X “babysat” Pierre. The group could not stay together, as these days, Jean Luc and Pierre could barely stand the sight of each other. Right now, though, Pierre seemed calm. He smiled at X, and his blue eyes were strikingly clear and happy. “I haven’t been here in quite a while. I think Italy is a very romantic place. It’s worth taking the chance, just for a few hours.” Sadness tinted the glee in Pierre’s gaze, and X hastily drew Pierre closer and pressed his lips to his. They were in the middle of the busiest plaza in Milan, but he couldn’t care less. Pierre needed comfort, and X needed Pierre just as badly. X had never kissed Pierre before, although he, of course, wanted to. This first kiss wasn’t one of passion or lust, but of promise and caring. When Pierre parted his lips, X could almost taste the young Sidhe’s fear in his mouth. Slowly, it faded and turned into a relaxed sense of contentment. X broke away from Pierre and smiled at the now dazed-looking Sidhe. “I won’t let anything happen to you. I swear it.” He gently caressed the side of Pierre’s face. “We’ll build a new life together, far away from everyone else. Just the two of us.” Pierre nodded. “I’d like that. I want to know more about you, and I want you to know everything about me. I…” He pulled X out of the crowd of passersby, toward the huge statue in the center of the plaza. Doves flew around them as they walked, and humans gave them curious looks. The statue was surrounded by a fence, so they sat on the cold ledge next to a tall streetlight. “This probably isn’t the best place to say this,” Pierre began, “but I want you to know that I’m very grateful for everything you’ve done for me.”

72

Scarlet Hyacinth

X’s heart fell. He didn’t want Pierre’s gratitude. He wanted true, genuine affection. Love was too much to ask for so soon, especially with Pierre’s soul and psyche so fragile. “It’s nothing,” he replied. Pierre gripped his hands tightly. “No, please, let me speak. I’m sure that if it wasn’t for you, Jean Luc and I would be still imprisoned in that terrible place.” A flash of something dark swept through his eyes, but it was gone so fast X almost thought he imagined it. Pierre’s hold tightened on X. “Min does his best,” he continued, “but without you, he’d have never managed to get us out.” X could sense that Pierre skirted at the edge of madness, and did not want to talk about anything that could push Pierre over, especially here, in this huge plaza. Jean Luc and Min topped the list of those subjects. “You don’t need to thank me,” he tried to tell him. “Perhaps,” Pierre replied, “but I want to say…if anything happens…please stay by my side. You’re the only thing that keeps me going.” He averted his eyes as he spoke, as if shy or upset. “I know it’s a lot to ask, but without you, I simply—” X pulled Pierre to his chest. “It’s okay. I understand. I’ll be here, no matter what.” They remained like that, sitting on the ledge, for the longest time. Neither of them spoke, just reveled in each other’s presence and the beauty of the buildings that surrounded them. Before X knew it, the sky darkened, and dusk began to settle. “We should get back to the hotel,” he told Pierre. Jean Luc and Min would’ve gotten back by now. If the two realized Pierre and X were gone, they might panic and begin a widespread search for them. Then again, had such a thing happened, Pierre and X would have realized it by now. Nevertheless, Pierre sighed and nodded. He got up and pulled X after him in the direction of their lodgings. Their hotel wasn’t very far from the Plaza Duomo, but it had been chosen to be as cheap and inconspicuous as possible. They entered the establishment, and X and Pierre went up the stairs to their apartment. X didn’t know how Pierre

Mending Shattered Souls

73

had realized X felt uncomfortable in elevators, but he was thankful for it, regardless. They knocked at the door of their companions’ room, but received no answer. “They must still be out.” “Do you think something happened to them?” Pierre asked. He sounded half afraid, half hopeful, and X wasn’t sure what that meant. He decided Pierre needed to be distracted, lest he lose himself to another DSS seizure. “Come on,” he replied. “Let’s go. We’ll see what happens later.” With no other warning, X took Pierre into his arms. For a few seconds, he thought he may have pushed too hard, too fast, but Pierre let out a soft laugh and clung to his neck. Satisfied, X rushed to their room. He had a bit of trouble in opening the door with his precious burden in his arms, but finally, they were inside and all alone. X gently set Pierre down on the armchair and asked, “So? What do you want to do?” Pierre gathered his legs to his chest and patted the free spot next to him. “You don’t need to feel uncomfortable around me, you know,” he said with a smile. “I’ll tell you a little secret. I’ve never told this to anyone, so listen carefully.” X nodded and sat next to him on the armchair. There wasn’t that much space, and somehow, X ended up taking it all up, having moved Pierre into his lap. “I’m empathic,” Pierre mumbled against X’s chest. “I can feel other people’s emotions. I know this may sound weird, or like an excuse, but I think that’s why I fell ill.” X opened his mouth to say something, but nothing came out. He was sure this conversation wouldn’t lead to anything pleasant. “But that doesn’t matter anymore,” Pierre continued. “I deserved to be imprisoned, X. I should have died there. I wanted to. It will happen sooner or later, I’m sure of it. So you should probably know that the time left, I’d like to spend by your side. It’s foolish and selfish, I know. But I hope you’ll be able to forgive me.”

74

Scarlet Hyacinth

The whole confession was so sudden and abrupt it took X completely by surprise. He didn’t know what he could say to comfort the upset Sidhe. It meant the world to him that Pierre would entrust him with such a secret and the burden of guilt and fear he’d been carrying. But X didn’t want to think Pierre would die. He refused to accept it. He’d find a way to cure Pierre. He had no idea how, but he would. “Pierre…” Pierre’s lips quieted his protest. “S’il vous plaît, mon amour,” Pierre murmured. “I know this is fast and sudden, but please, give me this, for however long it lasts.” “It will last, Pierre, I promise you.” X took Pierre into his arms and got up. He shuddered as Pierre started placing kisses on his neck, the butterfly-light sensation sending ghostly whispers of pleasure over him. It made X stumble, but he still somehow managed to get to the bed. He placed Pierre down on the soft mattress, swallowing nervously as Pierre smiled up at him. Pierre’s sultry expression was his undoing. He’d have liked to be with Pierre in other conditions, when they weren’t being chased by angry Sidhe, or haunted by past guilt and pains, but Pierre was right about one thing. They had to take advantage of the moment. No one knew what tomorrow would bring. X’s mind whirled as he struggled to take off his clothes. The shoes flew off first, then the shirt. The zipper of his jeans irritated him as usual, and X ended up tearing them. Finally, he was rid of his clothing and joined Pierre on the bed. Unlike X, Pierre had remained clothed, having just removed his shoes. He seemed dazed, as if he were just now realizing what was going on. X experienced a pang of apprehension. “If you’ve changed your mind or don’t want this—”

Mending Shattered Souls

75

“T-That’s not it,” Pierre interrupted him. Even if he stammered slightly, he sounded decided. “I do want this. I just don’t know…I’m not sure what to do.” “Taking your clothes off is generally the next step,” X answered in an attempt to lighten the mood. He wondered if the reason for Pierre’s shyness could be that he was innocent in sexuality. “Is this your first time?” he blurted out before he could help it. Pierre paled. “Uh…no.” He looked away from X, obviously uncomfortable. “Is that a deal-breaker?” X caressed Pierre’s cheek and forced their eyes to meet. He was already regretting asking the question, but some things couldn’t be taken back. Perhaps it would be better to have it in the open, to make it clear that, from this moment on, they were beginning a new life at each other’s side. “Of course not, Pierre. We’ve both lived for many years before knowing each other. It stands to reason that we’ve met and lusted over others.” X would have, of course, liked to be the only one to have touched Pierre, but he refused to let such a little thing spoil the moment. “It doesn’t matter.” To make his message clearer, he pressed his lips to Pierre’s, feeding all his desire and love into that one meeting of mouths. Because yes, he loved Pierre. He couldn’t have denied it if he wanted to. Pierre gasped, apparently surprised by X’s assault. At first, he seemed a bit uncertain, but soon, he surrendered to the kiss and to X’s dominance. Licking the seam of Pierre's lips, X demanded entrance, and Pierre obeyed. X moaned as he took Pierre’s mouth, devouring it, pouring every drop of pent-up passion into his caresses. X went to tear at Pierre’s clothing, and X didn’t even bother to try to find zippers or buttons. He tore them in a few swift, efficient motions, leaving Pierre naked beneath him. Nothing prepared him for the first contact of their bare bodies. Pierre’s cock was as perfect as the rest of him, slender, hard, and rosy,

76

Scarlet Hyacinth

the plum-shaped head slightly darker in color. It pressed against X’s belly, heavy and demanding attention. X’s own dick throbbed, aching to be inside Pierre. X suppressed the urge to pass straight to the main event. He didn’t know what to do or touch first. As much as he ached to possess Pierre fully, he wanted to take it slow, to give Pierre the affection he’d been deprived of for so long. X may not be an empath, but he could sense it in Pierre’s voice, the longing, the loneliness and despair. More than anything, X aimed to cast all that aside, to give Pierre a true feeling of belonging. He began with gently worshiping every inch of skin he could reach. He started from Pierre’s beautiful face, pressing light kisses over his forehead, his eyelids, and, finally, his lips. He took a slight detour and nibbled on the delicate earlobe, mentally groaning when Pierre gasped, “Please, X. Mon amour, baise-moi.” X advanced toward Pierre’s nipples and enclosed one in his mouth. The tiny bud peaked and responded beautifully, and Pierre arched into X’s touch. The Sidhe’s erotic begging increased in volume, but X continued to suck at the bit of flesh, finding a sadistic pleasure in prolonging the sensual torture. At last, he let go of Pierre’s nipple and reached down to grip Pierre’s hard shaft. “Tell me, beautiful. Tell me again.” “Fuck me, X,” Pierre said again. He sounded breathless, and X could no longer deny him, or himself. He pulled Pierre closer and lifted the young Sidhe’s legs to expose his hole. As he caressed Pierre’s buttocks, X realized that he owned no lubricant whatsoever. They had only purchased the bare minimum of hygiene supplies, although X suspected that Min had, indeed, bought some lube as well. It hadn’t occurred to X, since he never expected reaching this moment, at least not so fast. His mind scrambled, and he found himself murmuring words in a language familiar to his ears, but obviously foreign to Pierre. Slick

Mending Shattered Souls

77

liquid materialized on his fingers, and X praised every deity in existence that his body remembered what his mind did not. With a now-lubricated finger, X rubbed between Pierre’s cheeks, gently probing at the Sidhe’s opening. “What did you just do?” Pierre asked, panting. “Lube…Where?” “I have no idea,” X answered. “We’ll figure it out later.” He was displeased that Pierre seemed to have recovered some of his coherence. He wanted the Sidhe as lustful and lost as X himself felt. Grinning, X thrust his finger inside Pierre’s passage. Pierre’s eyes widened, and his fingers dug into X’s arms. “X…” “Shhh,” X whispered. “I have you.” X gently stretched Pierre, at first with one digit, then added another and another once he deemed his beautiful lover prepared. All the while, he held Pierre’s gaze, smiling. He could feel Pierre’s nervousness, and it didn’t surprise him, even if Pierre had been the one to initiate this. There were so many shadows looming over both of them—X’s amnesia, Pierre’s illness—that one couldn’t help but be anxious. But X vowed to drive all that away, and he succeeded. With each caress, Pierre seemed to forget about everything else, turning into a creature of pure pleasure, writhing under X. He thrust back against X, and X could no longer hold back. He withdrew his fingers and positioned himself at Pierre’s opening. Still looking into Pierre’s bright blue eyes, he pushed inside. There was little resistance, Pierre’s body greedily swallowing him right in. Even so, X didn’t rush. False modesty aside, X was well endowed, and he didn’t want to accidentally hurt his lover. His good intentions evaporated when Pierre forcibly impaled himself on X’s dick. “Don’t tease, X. Fuck me.” The words seemed commanding, but the tone was anything but. Pierre sounded breathless and uncertain, struggling for words in a lustful daze. X loved it, like he loved Pierre. A dark fire rose inside him, and he gave them both what they needed.

78

Scarlet Hyacinth

He started thrusting in and out of Pierre’s channel, aiming for the young Sidhe’s sweet spot. Pierre’s incoherent cries made it clear that he very much enjoyed what X was doing. It only increased X’s lust, and he increased the pace, his instincts breaking free. Sweat beaded X’s brow as he pounded Pierre’s ass. The bed creaked with the strength of his thrusts, colliding against the wall with dull thuds. X heard it all in a distant section of his mind. All the blood seemed to have flowed from his brain into his cock, his entire focus on the body beneath him. Even taking into account his amnesia, X knew this was the most incredible experience of his life. He could feel the bond between him and Pierre strengthening through the union of their bodies. No matter what happened, this connection would always endure. X’s gums itched, and his fangs dropped. As he felt his orgasm approach, X saw in his mind what he needed to do. Pierre was his mate, and X would claim him. Pierre must have guessed X’s intention as he exposed his neck, wordlessly indicating his approval. Having been given permission, X struck. His fangs pierced the sensitive flesh of Pierre’s throat, and blood filled X’s mouth. The shock of ecstasy was so great that orgasm burst through him. As he filled Pierre with his cum, he felt wet heat splash against his stomach. Endorphins flooded Pierre’s life essence, prolonging X’s climax, bringing him to an unbearable peak of pleasure. He didn’t know how long it lasted, but it seemed to be over far too quickly. X collapsed on top of Pierre, then rolled off so that he would not squash his new lover. “That was amazing,” Pierre whispered. “Thank you, mon amour.” “No need to thank me,” X replied. “It was more than a pleasure.” Pierre let out a small laugh and cuddled at his side. “We should clean up,” he said sleepily, “but I’m lazy.” X chuckled and wiggled out of Pierre’s grasp. He padded, naked, to the bathroom and retrieved a wet washcloth. After cleaning himself

Mending Shattered Souls

79

up, he went back, intending to do the same for Pierre. But as he entered the bedroom, he realized that Pierre had already fallen into slumber. With a smile, X wiped Pierre off, moving with exquisite care so as not to wake his lover up. Pierre needed rest, since his nights were always plagued with nightmares and screams. It made X happy to see Pierre, for once, at peace. As he finished his task, he tossed the washcloth in the general direction of the bathroom, not really caring where it landed. At last, he lowered himself onto the bed, spooning Pierre’s body and covering them both with the warm blanket. The bed smelled like sex, male musk, desire, and, especially, like Pierre. Closing his eyes, X relaxed and surrendered to sleep. **** Pierre awoke to the feel of a warm, naked body next to him. At first, he tensed, uncertain. His last lovers had been female, and none of those relationships ended well. This one, however, was distinctly male, judging by the hard cock that nudged into Pierre’s crease, and the distinctive lack of breasts. Images of naked, sweaty bodies flashed through Pierre’s mind’s eye, himself and X entwined in a sexual embrace. He hated himself for having seduced X like this. He never should have become romantically involved, not with what he was and what would, in the end, happen. Unconsciously, he broke away from the embrace. “What is it, Pierre?” X murmured. “What’s wrong?” Pierre could sense the hurt in the other man’s heart, and he knew he needed to say something to clear up the situation. Pierre rolled over and turned to face X. “There are many things you don’t know about me,” he said while drawing random patterns on X’s skin. He didn’t know how X would react to hearing this, but

80

Scarlet Hyacinth

given what they’d just experienced together, the other man deserved to know. “I killed many people before being imprisoned, one of whom was my former lover.” He paused, remembering Ulrike and the night he’d killed her. Unwillingly, he shuddered. A part of him screeched that she’d gotten what she deserved, but it sounded muted now. Instead, guilt swamped him, and he had to force himself to finish his confession. “I killed her in cold blood. I also have—or used to have—a fiancée. When I last saw her, she was pregnant with my child. Now, I’ve left her all alone and our son or daughter to be a bastard. But she was lucky. Had I not been captured, she’d probably be dead by now.” “If you’re trying to frighten me away, it won’t work,” X replied. “You said it yourself—you are sick. It’s not your fault. We’ll find a way to cure you, and then everything will be all right.” “It’s not so simple,” Pierre shot back. “The vampire High Mother will never accept anything else than death as a punishment. Besides, there’s no such thing as a cure for DSS.” “I don’t believe that,” X answered, squeezing Pierre tightly. “Nothing is hopeless, save, perhaps, death. I’m not sure how everything works here, or who the vampire High Mother is, but I won’t let anything happen to you.” Pierre struggled to find a reply, but nothing came to him. He couldn’t understand why X wanted him so much. He didn’t deserve the other man. It occurred to Pierre that he could, at least, try to help X out. Perhaps Pierre’s healing magic could mend X’s memory, cast away his amnesia. “Do you want me to see if I can bring your memories back?” he asked. At first, X seemed surprised about the abrupt shift in topic, but then he nodded. “All right.” Pierre brought their bodies as close as they could come and focused on his power. All Sidhe had healing abilities, and Pierre himself shared this gift, even if his experience was limited. He used

Mending Shattered Souls

81

the connection he’d already built with X to find the source of the other man’s amnesia. In his mind, he saw it, an ethereal barrier that kept X from remembering. Pierre tried to push past it, but a force drove him back. X groaned in pain, and Pierre was propelled back into his own body so fast his mind went hazy. “Sorry,” Pierre apologized when he could speak. “There is something, but I can’t break it without hurting you.” “It’s okay,” X answered. “If something’s stopping me from remembering, it must be there for a reason.” Pierre agreed, but the situation still bothered him. He wished he could figure out a way to help his lover. A knock stopped him before he could figure out his dilemma. X scowled. “It must be Min and Jean Luc,” he said. “Stay here.” Pierre nodded and watched as his lover pulled on a pair of jeans and headed toward the door. X was power incarnate. Pierre could tell that X checked for enemies at the door before answering. Finally, X unlocked it and said, “Hi. You’re back.” From his angle, Pierre couldn’t see who he was talking to, but he could sense his brother and Min regardless. “Yes. We found transportation,” Jean Luc replied. “Is Pierre here?” “He is,” X answered. He was blocking their way, Pierre realized, probably wanting to give Pierre some space or the opportunity to put some clothes on. Pierre grabbed the first item of clothing he could find, which turned out to be X’s shirt. Everything else seemed torn and unsalvageable. When he was as decent as he could get, he told X, “It’s okay. Let them in.” X obeyed, and Jean Luc burst inside, followed by Min. He arched a brow at Pierre, but made no comment. “As I was saying, we found transportation. A group of Romanian workers are going back to their country for the holidays. We’ll join them.”

82

Scarlet Hyacinth

Pierre almost laughed. “You’re kidding, right? We’d never manage to blend in.” “As long as you have money, you can do anything you want,” Jean Luc replied. “Border patrols are particularly responsive to cold, hard cash.” “But we don’t have money,” X shot back. “We do now,” Min answered. Jean Luc nodded. “I always keep several bank accounts, other than the ones that are connected to my Sidhe affairs. Michel is aware of their existence, with the exception of a particular one, which I never use, my safety net, so to speak. We have enough money to bribe half of Europe.” Pierre’s eyes widened. He knew he shouldn’t be surprised. His brother was always like this, prepared for anything. On the other hand, the Imperials might guess Jean Luc had some cash put aside. “Won’t Michel figure it out?” he asked. “He knows you well.” Jean Luc shrugged. “It doesn’t matter. By the time they find the account—if they find it—we’ll be long gone from Milan. I was very careful when wiping my traces, so I expect it will be a very difficult task for them.” “Excellent,” X exclaimed. Pierre experienced a pang of jealousy as X smiled at Jean Luc. He squashed it down, knowing there was no reason for his insecurity. After all, he could sense X’s love for him. “When is the bus leaving?” he asked to distract himself. “In a couple of hours,” Min replied. “We should be ready by nine and be in the square at nine thirty.” “We have time for a quick dinner and a shower, then,” X concluded. Min retrieved a knapsack and opened it. He tossed a couple of sandwiches and some other foodstuffs onto the small table. “Eat up, and get ready. We’ll wait for you in the lobby.” “Thanks,” Pierre answered grudgingly.

Mending Shattered Souls

83

His brother and Min left, and Pierre took off toward the bathroom. “So you think this is a good idea?” he threw over his shoulder at X. “To be honest, I can’t offer an informed opinion. I don’t know all that much about this place. But the further we go from France, the better. Min is a good man, and we can trust him to figure out the best solution to keep Jean Luc safe.” “Precisely,” Pierre replied as he ran the water in the shower. “He just cares about Jean Luc, not you or me.” Warm arms wrapped around Pierre, and adept fingers worked his shirt off. “Don’t worry,” X murmured. “I’ll take care of you.” Naked, Pierre slipped into the shower, pulling X after him. They ended up missing the established deadline. Even though they packed their bags in a hurry and grabbed only a couple of bites on the way to the lobby, Pierre felt satisfied and content. Predictably, Min and Jean Luc were disgruntled by their delay. Even so, they didn’t say much, as if respecting Pierre’s new relationship. They paid for their stay, then left the hotel in a hurry and headed toward the meeting spot. By the time they reached their destination, most of the seats had been occupied. As he followed his brother and Min into the bus filled with humans, Pierre knew he’d do anything to keep X. No matter what happened from now on, he’d fight for his lover. **** A few days later Pierre climbed out of the bus feeling nauseated and tired. For the first time, he’d started to appreciate the comforts of having a personal jet at his disposal. He was not used to crowded buses, and the proximity of the humans made him anxious. Few of them filtered their emotions, and Pierre had been forced to withstand their assault for hours on end.

84

Scarlet Hyacinth

He dealt with it okay, though, since a tiresome journey could in no way compare to the torture he’d suffered through at the hands of his own people. Still, he was very relieved when they arrived in the Romanian capital of Bucharest. Pierre had been many times to Bucharest, at first to see how much it truly resembled Paris, and then in random voyages he’d made across the globe. He found it a city of contrasts, much like the country it was part of. There were genuinely beautiful parks and sights, but also unaesthetic blocks of flats dating back to the Communist period. The historical center was charming, and certain monuments did make Pierre feel right at home. Still, Pierre had never explored the country too much. Somehow, he always ended up called back into Paris for whatever tedious task his father had for him. Of course, he’d never been here in winter, and he’d have very much liked to have been saved the experience. The chill bit into his skin, and the snow formed a black mess on the streets. Pierre couldn’t wait to be out of the cold and into a warm, safe room. Min seemed a bit confused at first, and Pierre surmised that quite some time had passed since the former hunter had been here. In the nine years Min spent in the Siberian cryogenic facility, the developing country had changed a lot. The humans rushed to retrieve their bags, and as they waited for the bustle to calm down, Pierre asked, “So what now?” “A friend of mine, Feng, used to live here. I’m not sure where he is now, but I know where he lives.” X frowned. “How do you know he still lives there?” “If Feng can be trusted on something, it is that he’d remain constant in such arrangements,” Min replied. “He’s been living in Romania for many years now, and I doubt that would change.” “What if he died?” Pierre blurted out. Mixed feelings of sadistic satisfaction and guilt swirled through him as Min’s expression darkened. “If he died,” Min spat, “we’ll find another way.”

Mending Shattered Souls

85

Without another word, the hunter started pushing aside humans to get to their bags. Pierre winced, having preferred to stay as low-key and invisible as possible. “You shouldn’t have said that,” Jean Luc growled at him. “You had no right.” Pierre knew that, but having his brother rub his mistake in his face awoke the dark side of him once again. “I have the right to say anything I want. I couldn’t care less about your beloved Minu,” he said mockingly. Jean Luc’s eyes flashed with unrestrained anger, and Pierre felt the energy crackle in the air. Thankfully, X intervened. He pulled Pierre close, and just like that, the voice in Pierre’s mind began to fade. Min appeared at Jean Luc’s side and hugged the other Sidhe, whispering barely audible endearments in his ear. Min tossed a bag toward X, and X caught it, even if he still held Pierre in his arms. “Let’s go. We’ll find a place to stay first.” As they walked away from the bus, Min began to speak once more. “We have another option. I remember that, in 2003, before I left for Paris, Feng told me a large shopping center would be built in the outskirts of Bucharest. He’d arranged to have a stall there.” “Do you know where it is?” X asked. “I’m not sure,” Min replied. “I only remembered because I overheard the humans discussing it when I went to pick up the bags. It can’t be hard to find out, though.” “What’s it called?” Pierre inquired. “Perhaps we can find out its location now.” “The Red Dragon.” Pierre’s eyes widened. “It wouldn’t happen to have a red dragon marking on the front of it?” When the others gave him bewildered looks, Pierre laughed. “We passed it by when we were entering Bucharest.” “Are you sure, Pierre?” Jean Luc asked.

86

Scarlet Hyacinth

The distrust in Jean Luc’s voice succeeded in dissipating Pierre’s amusement. “Of course. But if you don’t believe me, it doesn’t matter.” Yet again, X stopped the dispute from escalating. “We’ll find out soon enough. After all, we need to figure out which means of transportation we use to get there.” Min took it upon himself to ask around, and soon, they found out that there was a direct tram route passing by that headed to The Red Dragon. Pierre felt a little sick at the idea of another bus trip, but he’d grit his teeth and accept it. “It’s late now,” Min said. “The shop would probably be closed, and if we just showed up at Feng’s place, we’d look suspicious. Maybe we should find a room for the night.” “Let’s get something to eat first,” Jean Luc suggested, nodding to a pair of familiar-looking golden arches. Pierre laughed to himself as he realized McDonald’s looked the same everywhere. He wasn’t much of a fan of fast food, but some cheap burgers sounded just about right on an empty stomach. X gave the restaurant a reluctant look, and it occurred to Pierre that his lover had never experienced the “miracle” of fast-food dining. “Come on,” he told X. “It can’t hurt to grab a bite.” X allowed Pierre to drag him inside, with Jean Luc and Min following behind. Pierre could feel their amusement, but couldn’t be bothered to be angry. He enjoyed this casual moment far too much. It was nice to pretend to be just another human, out on a random date with his boyfriend, just hanging out. A pretty and far too perky girl took their order, then offered them the sandwiches, fries, and sodas. They found a booth and sat down, and all the while, Pierre marveled at how simple life seemed. Min grabbed a freely provided magazine and scanned its contents for a place to stay. He asked X something, but Pierre didn’t process it. He chewed on the fries without really tasting them, losing himself in the beautiful violet eyes of his lover.

Mending Shattered Souls

87

X smiled at him, took his hand and kissed it. “That would be fine,” he replied to whatever Min had asked. “As long as it’s cheap and discreet.” The spell was broken when a man passed their booth and stumbled, spilling his drink all over Pierre. Pierre’s happy bubble immediately burst. Like the soda, feelings washed over him from the “clumsy” human. Hatred emanated through the man’s every pore. At first, Pierre thought they’d accidentally run into a hunter. The chances were slim, but what else could be wrong? He got his answer when he heard the human mutter an insult under his breath. “Faggot” sounded just as horrible in any language. X shot to his feet, and the human took a step back at the anger that graced X’s handsome features. “Do you have a problem?” X growled. “No problem,” the human replied in accented English. “My mistake. Sorry.” X didn’t look at all convinced of the honesty of the man’s apology. Pierre could, in fact, be certain that the stupid bigot felt no remorse over the incident. Even so, he didn’t want to draw attention to them more than he had already. “It’s okay,” he told X. “Let it go.” The human rushed away from their booth, still muttering under his breath. X helped Pierre clean up, and then they finished their meal in silence. After throwing their leftovers away, they exited the restaurant. “Don’t be too upset, petit frère,” Jean Luc said, sounding surprisingly gentle. “You know how things are.” Pierre nodded miserably. Yes, he knew, but that didn’t make him feel any better. “Let’s just find a place to rest,” he answered. “I’m fine.” “There’s a small hotel advertised in the magazine,” Min answered. “It should do for a few nights, until we find something better or, preferably, get out of town.” “Lead the way,” X replied.

88

Scarlet Hyacinth

The trip to the hotel succeeded in irritating Pierre even more. They took the subway and soon found that three-quarters of the working population of Romania had taken refuge from the weather beneath ground. Even at the late hour, the trains were full, overcrowded with tired and irritated people. At last, Pierre and the others reached their destination and rented their rooms. With a few hundred euros, they had two double rooms to themselves. A generous tip guaranteed that the humans would give them privacy and leave them to their own devices. After saying good-bye to Jean Luc and Min, Pierre and X retreated to their quarters. As soon as the door closed behind X, Pierre began to throw off his clothing. “God, I need a bath,” he muttered. At first, it was simply a practical thing. The heavy material had made him far too warm inside the subway. He felt sticky from the impromptu shower with juice, and melted snow had invaded his shoes. In a few seconds, though, the hasty striptease became so much more when he felt X’s hot gaze rake over him. Pierre slowed down, lingering over the remaining buttons of his shirt, teasing his lover. X licked his lips and said, “Come on, Pierre. I thought you wanted to take a bath.” Pierre grinned. “I changed my mind. I want us to take one, together.” X let out a little, sexy growl and pounced on Pierre. Clothes flew off, some Pierre’s, most of it X’s. Once they were both naked, X lifted Pierre in his arms, and Pierre gladly wrapped his legs around his lover’s waist. As X took possession of his mouth, Pierre forgot all about the exhaustion and stress of the day. He rubbed against his lover, his mind overwhelmed with sensation. God, how could something be so intense, and yet, so pure? Pierre wanted more. X stumble-carried him to the bathroom, and Pierre was forced to release his lover. As X struggled to run the water in the large tub,

Mending Shattered Souls

89

Pierre got an idea. He’d never quite managed to suck X’s dick until now. It was high time he fixed this terrible transgression. Pierre dropped to his knees and, without giving his lover a warning, lowered his mouth over X’s cock. X let out a strangled gasp that sounded like a cross between Pierre’s name and an incomprehensible imprecation. Pierre almost grinned as his lover sat down on the tub edge, X’s entire body trembling with unfulfilled desire. But he could not hope to focus on amusement, not when X’s dick filled his mouth so wonderfully. The taste of X’s precum exploded over his senses, making Pierre feel light-headed. He couldn’t take the whole hard column of flesh, and he wondered how he had ever fit it in his ass. In the end, it made no difference. X was clearly enjoying Pierre’s impromptu blow job, and through his powers, Pierre felt his lover’s pleasure flow over him. Drunk on lust, Pierre sucked on X’s cock with abandon. At first, X tried to restrain himself, much like he had during their one and only time together. Pierre didn’t want him to. He wanted his lover to lose control, to find solace in Pierre’s body. He bobbed his head up and down X’s shaft, increasing the speed of the suction. He went to toy with X’s testicles, naughtily rubbing one finger against the other man’s perineum. Before long, X came undone. He buried his hands in Pierre’s hair and started fucking his face. Pierre moaned and allowed X to do whatever he pleased. With each of X’s motions, Pierre felt his own arousal increase. He reached down and stroked himself, chasing his own orgasm. At the same time, he focused on breathing through his nose and on relaxing his throat. He heard X murmuring words in an odd, unfamiliar language. As the pleasure escalated, X’s grip on him tightened. At last, X found his peak, filling Pierre’s mouth with warm, salty cum. A few strokes of his own palm had Pierre coming as well. A few seconds passed while Pierre tried to get his mind to work once again. X recovered first, and he pulled Pierre up and into his lap.

90

Scarlet Hyacinth

They shared an unrushed kiss that tasted like X’s seed and newfound love. As the kiss broke, they climbed together into the tub filled with water, each trying to touch as much skin as possible. Pierre’s initiative had taken the urgency out of the arousal, so this time, the caresses lingered, fingers tweaking nipples, teeth biting down on muscled shoulders. For the first time in his life, Pierre felt worshipped, genuinely valued and loved. They washed each other in slow, gentle motions, and Pierre took delight in mapping each inch of his lover’s flesh. Slowly, the need began to escalate once again, although it lacked the desperate passion from before. X gestured for Pierre to turn, and Pierre did, leaning against the wall to push his ass up. He trembled as he felt his lover spread his nether cheeks and expose his hole. “X…” X didn’t say anything. A slick finger prodded against Pierre’s hole and wormed its way inside. It unerringly hit Pierre’s special spot, and Pierre yelped, nearly losing his balance. “Careful now,” X murmured as he steadied Pierre. He held Pierre up with one hand, the other still busy stretching Pierre’s opening. Pierre surrendered to X’s ministrations, knowing that he could not rush things. His lover would give him what they both needed, but this had to last. Still, even acknowledging this fact, Pierre soon found himself begging and pleading. He ached to be filled, one with his lover. When X retreated his fingers, Pierre was both relieved and pained. Relieved, because it meant X would at last fuck him, and pained, as it left him feeling bereft and empty. Thankfully, it just lasted a few seconds, and X pushed inside, impaling Pierre in one hard motion. Pierre shoved back against X, loving the way they fit together. X’s cock awoke every nerve inside Pierre’s body, massaging his inner walls, hitting his prostate with precision. X alternated hard, heavy jabs with soft, barely there thrusts. The obscene sound of flesh slapping against flesh echoed across the tiled walls of the bathroom, mixing

Mending Shattered Souls

91

with Pierre’s cries and X’s groans. The water swished around them, caressing Pierre’s oversensitized skin. Pierre tried to hang on, to preserve the moment for as long as it could last. But then, X buried his fangs in Pierre’s neck, and Pierre was swept away by the wave of nirvana. His climax washed over him, so powerful he blacked out for a few seconds. Or was it more? Pierre didn’t know. He lost contact with reality, with everything except X. At one point, he felt the pleasure start to dwindle when X’s cock left his body. Still, Pierre could not move, his muscles limp and exhausted. He fell into X’s arms, and his lover wiped him down with a clean towel. Finally, X carried him to the bedroom and deposited him on the mattress. After sharing one last kiss with X, Pierre fell asleep.

92

Scarlet Hyacinth

Chapter Seven The next morning came far too soon from X’s point of view. Seeing Pierre sleep so peacefully almost broke X’s heart. He knew that tranquility would vanish once reality burst in on them. His lover’s mental state grew more and more unstable with every passing day. Usually, X managed to calm Pierre down, but only when they were alone. When around other people, their emotions swamped Pierre, triggering the DSS. As if in echo of X’s thoughts, a hard knock sounded at the door. “Come on already,” Jean Luc shouted. “Let’s go. It’s late.” At his brother’s voice, Pierre’s eyes opened and he shot out of the bed with a yelp. He looked around, obviously frightened and disoriented. “Q-Qu’est-ce qui se passe?” “We need to go,” Jean Luc said again. “Hurry up.” X felt irritated. They hadn’t established an hour to meet, a deadline, or anything like that. Jean Luc’s attitude was completely out of line. X surmised Jean Luc also teetered on the brink of insanity, or perhaps he’d had a disagreement with Min. The abrupt shift in mood couldn’t be explained otherwise. Pierre glared in the direction of the door. “Fils de pute,” he cursed. “Give us a minute,” he said louder. “We’ll be right there.” Thankfully, Jean Luc seemed pacified by this. X managed to calm Pierre down a bit, and they proceeded to dress and prepare for the day. After finishing the preparations, they left the room and met Jean Luc and Min in the lobby. They ended up skipping the subway and taking a taxi, but this option didn’t help much. If anything, it made things worse, as the

Mending Shattered Souls

93

traffic was terrible, and the tortured drivers emanated annoyance and anger. By the time they reached the famous Red Dragon, Pierre looked edgier than X had ever seen him. As if that weren’t enough, throngs of people milled about, shopping. “Maybe we should have gone to your friend’s home instead,” X told Min. “It would have been the same thing,” Min replied absently. “Now that I’m here, I realize it’s quite close by.” What else could X say? He didn’t know his way around this place, and in many ways, he depended on Min to guide him through this. He made a move to take Pierre’s hand, hoping to at least provide his lover with a measure of comfort. “Oh,” Min said, “I almost forgot. Don’t do anything to draw attention to us. We’re conspicuous enough without incidents like last night.” X couldn’t believe his ears. He was basically being told off for wanting to be affectionate with Pierre. Min sounded a bit apologetic, but that didn’t help X’s temper, more so since he realized how much it affected Pierre. They needed to get out of here, as soon as possible. Luckily, Min refrained from any other comment, and they entered the shopping center. For a few minutes, the former hunter abandoned them to ask for directions. According to him, his Asian heritage made it more likely for him to find out the location of his friend’s stall. Whatever. As long as it sped up this dreadful ordeal, X was all for it. At last, Min returned. “Found it,” he said with a smile. “It’s at the other side of the building.” “Who is this guy again?” X couldn’t help but ask. “He’s an old friend of mine. I met him when we were kids. Back then, we lived in Shanghai, with my mother’s grandparents. It was a hard time, with humans fighting all over the place. He saved my life more than once.” “People change,” Pierre muttered. “You can’t be sure he’s the same man you knew.”

94

Scarlet Hyacinth

X agreed with Pierre, but Min didn’t deign them with a look or a reply. In fact, he ignored them completely. By the time they reached the man’s stall, he seemed enthusiastic. “It’s here,” he told them. He entered the shop, Jean Luc close behind him. “Minu, are you sure this person can be trusted?” Jean Luc asked. It surprised X, since he’d never heard Jean Luc question his lover. “I’ve known him all my life,” Min Yu repeated. “He’ll help.” Min’s answer irritated X, since the man had given them the cold shoulder after a similar question. Objectively speaking, it made sense that Min would be more patient with his lover, but that didn’t make things easier to accept. Predictably, Pierre’s temper exploded. “And tell me again why we’re supposed to listen to you? You’re just a dick to fuck Jean Luc’s ass.” X suppressed a wince at Pierre’s vulgar statement. He took his lover in his arms, trying to push back the anger and hurt. “It’s okay, babe,” he whispered. “Calm down. It’s going to be fine.” Min must have realized he’d pushed Pierre too much. He looked at X, silently asking him for help. All the while, Jean Luc seemed just as pissed off his brother. If they weren’t careful, a Sidhe dispute could take place in the middle of the shopping mall, a fact that could be very unfortunate. “Mon ange,” Min told Jean Luc, “why don’t we go make the arrangements?” “I’ll take Pierre back to the hotel and meet you there,” X said, taking advantage of the opening Min had given him. “Sure,” Min said hastily. Pierre didn’t protest as X dragged him out, but X knew better than to believe things would be so easy. By the time they reached the exit, Pierre was fuming once again, the irritation and fatigue of the humans having obviously slipped into his mind.

Mending Shattered Souls

95

X knew that in these conditions, he couldn’t push Pierre into a trip back. He scanned the area desperately for a spot where they could have a few minutes of privacy. In the end, he managed to find a bathroom and pulled his lover toward it. There were a couple of men inside, and X mentally cursed upon realizing it. Jean Luc held all their funds, so X had to rely on being intimidating, just so that he could make the current occupants apprehensive, but not too frightened. It worked, and the men quickly finished their business, washed their hands, and left. X locked the bathroom door and pushed Pierre into one of the stalls. They didn’t have much time, and X felt like, with each passing second, he was losing his grasp on Pierre, on the real Pierre who hid beneath the ever-growing insanity. This wasn’t a very good place for romance, but X didn’t have any other options. He took Pierre into his arms and rocked him gently, trying to convey all the affection in his heart, to cast away the shadows in Pierre’s mind. “It’s all right, Pierre,” he murmured. “I’m here.” At first, Pierre was tense, but he gradually relaxed in X’s hold. He buried his face in X’s chest, and quiet sniffles reached X’s ears. X said nothing, allowing Pierre to vent, to let loose all the pain and frustration. When Pierre looked up, his eyes were red and swollen, but clear. “Thanks,” he told X. “I needed that.” “I’m here for you always, Pierre,” X replied. “Never forget that.” Pierre smiled, his expression so sweet and loving that X couldn’t help himself. He pressed his mouth to Pierre’s, marveling at the soft texture of Pierre’s lips. He still couldn’t believe that this wonderful man belonged to him. Somehow, the kiss escalated from gentle to passionate. X wanted to taste more, to taste Pierre’s very essence. On impulse, X knelt and rushed to unzip Pierre’s jeans.

96

Scarlet Hyacinth

His mouth watered as Pierre’s cock sprang out, hard and flushed. Pierre had given him an amazing blow job the night before. It was time to return the favor. X lowered his mouth over Pierre’s dick. At first, he teased the head, sucking on the glans, drinking in the nectar of Pierre’s precum. His fangs descended, and he used them to offer just the slight hint of pain. But as the urgency increased, X abandoned the game and went down to business. He sucked every inch of flesh into his mouth, bobbing his head up and down over Pierre’s shaft. As he worked, he looked up at Pierre, marveled at the pained, transfixed expression on the Sidhe’s face. Pierre covered his mouth with his hand, obviously in an attempt not to cry out, but his eyes were on X, lust and love swirling in the blue depths. It no longer mattered that they were in a random shopping center bathroom. X could only focus on Pierre. He held on to Pierre’s hips, not allowing the other man to move. Pierre didn’t protest. In fact, he seemed to enjoy X’s controlling ways. X felt his own orgasm approach at the knowledge of the pleasure he could provide for Pierre. Touching his lover so intimately turned every breath he took erotic. With trembling hands, X rushed to unzip his own pants. It was a challenge to continue his sucking motions and release his throbbing shaft at the same time, but he managed to do it without losing his rhythm. At last, X took Pierre’s shaft all the way into his throat and swallowed. Pierre let out a muffled moan and came, filling X’s mouth with his spunk. X increased the speed of his strokes on his dick and, a few seconds later, followed his lover into climax. X licked Pierre clean of every drop and collapsed next to the wall. Pierre ended up on top of him, in his lap. He’d have liked to linger in the afterglow, but as the buzz started to fade, X became aware of their surroundings once more. He grimaced upon realizing they were sitting on a bathroom floor, a very unhygienic place to be. He then

Mending Shattered Souls

97

recalled Min’s words and realized they’d occupied this place far too long to remain inconspicuous. Pierre must have guessed his thoughts, as he got up and started cleaning himself up as fast as he could. X did the same, tucked himself in, then took a few tissues and wiped the floor of his cum. Once they were reasonably decent, they left the stall and washed, their supernatural speed helping them out. They finished their tasks just in time. An angry voice sounded at the door. X didn’t understand what the man said, having been in Romania for only a few days. It wasn’t hard to figure out what he wanted, though. X opened the door and offered the human a sheepish smile. “Sorry,” he said. “My friend was upset.” The human blinked at them in confusion, then shrugged and pushed past them without a word. X had no idea if the man believed him, but he’d done his best. “Come on,” Pierre said. “We should try to find Jean Luc and Min.” X smiled to himself at the realization that Pierre had calmed down. “Sure. Let’s go.” They retraced their steps and went back to the stall of Min’s friend. X hoped their companions were still there. He and Pierre would manage to get back to the hotel on their own, but it would be problematic and tiresome. Thankfully, Min and Jean Luc hadn’t left. They were talking to a short Asian man who gestured wildly and smiled at Min. X liked him on sight, and Pierre whispered, “Min was right.” As they entered the shop, Jean Luc and Min turned. “You’re back,” Jean Luc said, not looking surprised. “We figured you might need us,” X offered. “Actually, we do,” Min answered. “Feng needs to take a few pictures of us for documents.”

98

Scarlet Hyacinth

“I see,” X answered. He smiled at the shopkeeper. It occurred to him that the man looked far older than Min, yet more evidence of Min’s mixed blood. “Thank you for your help. Min has told us a lot about you.” Min chose this moment to finally introduce them. “Right, X, Pierre, this is Feng Yo Pin. Feng, this is Pierre, Jean Luc’s brother, and our friend X.” “It’s nice to meet you, Pierre and”—Feng hesitated slightly before continuing—“X.” Since Feng was giving him a curious look, X decided to offer a slight explanation. “It’s a temporary nickname. I’m having slight identity issues.” “Oh,” Feng replied. “Well, then, step right this way, and we’ll proceed to take the photographs.” Feng led them to the back of the shop, where, other than storing his products, the shopkeeper seemed to have some other utilities as well. X looked around, uncertain as to what each of them were, but decided to just go with the flow. It had worked so far. An hour or so later, they left The Red Dragon. Feng promised to solve the issue with their documents in a couple of days, as well as arrange a hidden safe house for them to stay in. They returned to their hotel and retreated to their rooms. At this point, there was nothing else to do but wait. **** A few days later Feng came through for them. As promised, the man provided them with documents, as well as arranging safe passage and haven in the town of Borşa. A tourist retreat, Borşa was located in the north of the country, in the mountains, beautiful, but not as popular as the most

Mending Shattered Souls

99

famous resorts. The locals were welcoming, without being nosy, and Feng had friends in the area who could ensure all went well. Unfortunately, all did not go well. Fate seemed to have something against them, as the weather worsened considerably after they left Bucharest. It was not surprising, given that they were heading toward a mountanous region, but irksome nevertheless. The arguments between Jean Luc and Pierre intensified, and with tension increasing and the roads blocked, they were forced to stop their journey and take refuge in the city of Sibiu. X liked the city, as it gave him a feeling of familiarity he hadn’t experienced in the Romanian capital. The buildings held a more pronounced feeling of age and respect toward history. They found a house easily enough, and X realized that Jean Luc had been right about one thing. Money did help a lot. People looked the other way even if Pierre had an outburst or X did something weird. Still, X preferred to stay indoors during the day and go out at later hours, when there were fewer chances of being seen. Even those walks became a rare treat as he realized just how small the town was. They couldn’t afford to become a regular sight around the area, just in case someone might, one day, come asking. A couple of days after their arrival, a new argument ensued between Jean Luc and Pierre. X actually had trouble pacifying his lover, something which had never happened before. X decided that this couldn’t go on any longer. Eventually, someone would scream too loud or break too much stuff. They needed to figure out what they were going to do. They sat together in the living room of their rented apartment. The place was quite small, a fact which contributed to the tension between the four of them. They couldn’t even go to the bathroom without running into each other. “This can’t go on,” X said. “It’s too dangerous. We’ll be found.” “What do you suggest?” Jean Luc asked coolly. “It’s not like we have any another choices.”

100

Scarlet Hyacinth

“I beg to differ,” Pierre replied. “We can always split up.” “I’m not sure that’s a good idea,” Min answered. “If we go our separate ways, the possibility of being discovered doubles.” All of a sudden, X felt a powerful presence approach. Jean Luc visibly tensed, and Pierre gasped. “I don’t think we have to worry about this anymore,” Min said tensely. “We’ve already been found.” “Can we find a way out of here?” X asked. “And go where?” Jean Luc shot back. “They found us here, so it’s very likely that they’d just find us again.” Min looked very pale. “They must have gotten to Feng. Damn it.” In spite of the gratitude he felt toward Feng, X couldn’t worry about the human now. Jean Luc was right. They’d have to stand and fight. This time, it would be different, though. X didn’t know why, but he felt something was about to change in their lives, irrevocably. Pierre trembled against him, the knowledge of the impending attack too much for an already fractured psyche. Jean Luc retreated behind his usual mask of iciness. They had enough time to retrieve their weapons, and then the door burst open. A tall, dark-haired man walked inside, his gaze zeroing in on Jean Luc. Jean Luc greeted him with fake mirth. “Well, well, Keenan. I didn’t expect to see you here.” “Jean Luc,” the man, Keenan, replied politely, “I’m glad to see you are well.” A few other men joined Keenan, but X’s focus remained on the trembling body in his arms. Pierre was already so close to breaking. Why did these men have to appear now and make things even more difficult? Out of the corner of his eye, X caught Jean Luc giving Keenan a disgusted look. “Please, let’s leave aside the polite platitudes. What is it that you want?” To X’s surprise, Pierre replied to his brother’s question. He broke free from X’s embrace and said, “Il est venu pour moi.”

Mending Shattered Souls

101

X wanted to soothe Pierre, to defend him. Sure, Pierre had confessed to many crimes, but X knew in his heart that it hadn’t been his lover doing that, not really. He opened his mouth to say this, but froze when he caught sight of a blond man approach. “Cain…Oh, fires of Kaldor. Cain, it’s really you. You’re alive.” In a distant corner of his mind, X realized the man wasn’t speaking in English, or any other human language, for that matter. As one other blond approached, X felt overwhelmed. He didn’t understand this sudden development and why these strangers looked so much like him. Were they part of his family? Was his name really Cain? Jean Luc and Keenan shared a brief exchange, out of which X caught one word, “brother”. He waited for the two men to say anything, to confirm this mind-numbing information, but they didn’t. X decided to ask. “You’re my brothers? I…I seem to understand you, and we do look a bit alike.” “A bit alike” was a very bad estimation. They shared many features, from eye color, to hair color and facial structure. That didn’t change one painful fact, though. “But I don’t remember you,” he finished. “I don’t remember anything.” In a peculiar development, X felt the two men’s shock and agony as his own. It distracted him from the ongoing conversation, and it was only because of his concern for Pierre that he managed to offer the occasional input. Not that he could say much, given the topic of conversation. Choosing a location to relocate was hardly X’s field of expertise. The fact that his brothers chose to throw around random, unfamiliar names just served to increase his confusion. They eventually decided to go to a country called Korea. Strangely enough, the suggestion came from one of X’s brothers. X thought his name was Cade, although he couldn’t be certain. It bothered X that the only reason he even knew their names was because Keenan had randomly mentioned them.

102

Scarlet Hyacinth

To top things off, the overflow of emotion must have torn through the last of Pierre’s barriers. “Why are we even discussing this?” he shouted. “Jean Luc, you know as well as I do we can’t go on like this. We’ll break eventually.” It was more than clear that Pierre’s fears were very justified. “And what do you suggest?” Jean Luc protested. “I’m not going back to the facility. I’d rather die.” A slender, young blond who’d so far been quiet tried to calm the heated spirits. “No one’s going to die,” he said. “We’re going to try to help.” Pierre seemed to grow even angrier at the young man’s intervention. “What do you know, little whore? And what are you even doing here? You should be dead.” X was completely lost. He didn’t understand who these men were, or what role they played in Pierre’s life. Judging by Keenan’s reaction, he guessed the blond must be someone Pierre had once hurt, someone very precious to Keenan. Keenan looked like he wanted to attack Pierre, growling threats under his breath. X prepared himself to fight for his lover, but as it turned out, it wasn’t necessary. The new arrival calmed Keenan down, for whatever reason stopping Keenan from attacking. “X, keep your lover on a leash, will you?” Jean Luc requested as he retrieved a cigarette. X didn’t like the Sidhe’s phrasing, but he took advantage of the occasion to lead Pierre away from them. They sat together on the couch as the rest of the men threw suggestions at each other. Pierre leaned against him and closed his eyes, remaining very still. He tensed just when one of X’s brothers said that their mates might be able to help heal the DSS. A small spark of hope emerged in his heart. Perhaps he’d managed to rescue his lover. Perhaps not all was lost. He’d almost given up on finding out the truth about his past and his true identity. Having one letter as a name had somehow fit, but it hurt nevertheless. Now that he’d heard it in his brother’s mouth, it

Mending Shattered Souls

103

sounded familiar, echoing in some part of his mind he couldn’t quite reach. Even if he still didn’t remember, he had faith that his family and Pierre would help him. Pierre kissed his neck and whispered in his ear, “We’ll be all right. As long as we’re together, we’ll be fine.” X—no, Cain—nodded. They’d find a way to be together. He just knew it.

104

Scarlet Hyacinth

Chapter Eight One week later, Seoul, Korea From a window in a secluded room of Manwolam, Pierre watched the car carrying Eric and Keenan drive away. The past few days he’d spent in their proximity had been torture, and the only thing that made things better was the fact that he didn’t need to be in their company. Following Cade’s suggestion, they’d left Romania and come to Korea, to a Buddhist shrine called Manwolam. They hadn’t received too many explanations as to why Cade trusted the monks so much, but so far, it had seemed to work out. Even with Keenan and Eric here, it hadn’t been all bad. At least Cain found a piece of his past and history. It was odd that X’s real name now slipped so easily from Pierre’s lips. Of course, in his heart, Pierre always realized X had an identity and a family, but being confronted with it was both scary and exciting. He feared that Lucien and Cade would monopolize Cain’s affection, all the while loving the fact that he knew one more thing about his man. Odder still were the peculiar emotions that emerged from time to time. When he’d met Lucien and Cade’s mates, he’d found them peculiar, but friendly. A part of him rejected and envied them, while the other tried to solve the puzzle they represented. Memories kept invading his mind, things he’d thought lost and forgotten. Even now, as he watched Keenan’s car vanish in the distance, he had a distant image in his mind of doing the same thing years back, when Jean Luc left Paris.

Mending Shattered Souls

105

The memories flashed through his mind, making Pierre strangely melancholic. This moment was so similar to that day, and yet so different. As much as he’d hated Jean Luc’s departure, Pierre couldn’t be happier about Eric and Keenan. He felt uncomfortable in their presence, given what he’d done to them a few months back. He’d almost killed Eric, and without Cassandra’s intervention, he probably would have. Eric seemed forgiving of this, a fact which both irritated and surprised Pierre. Pierre shook himself, knowing that dwelling too much on emotional things would just cause the DSS to stir. The most important thing was that they were gone, and Cain would no longer be forced to share space with Pierre’s former obsession. As if summoned by Pierre’s thoughts, Cain opened the door and peeked inside. “Hi,” he greeted Pierre. “You okay?” Pierre nodded, touched by his lover’s concern. By now, he knew not to get pissed off when Cain babied him. “How is everyone?” he asked randomly. He was getting used to the idea that Cain had a family now, two brothers, both of whom were married with other men. Seeing Lucien’s mate, Gabriel, pregnant was a bit harder to take in, but Pierre did his best. “Gabriel was sad to see Eric go,” Cain answered. Pierre snorted. “He would.” The two seemed attached at the hip. Pierre wondered how Keenan managed to withstand it. Vampires weren’t known to share. On a more personal note, he thought that Gabriel’s friendship with Eric might make family relationships in the future very awkward. It was like having another Eric around, only with this one, Pierre couldn’t even argue, lest Gabriel become upset and “have trouble with his pregnancy.” Cain wrapped his arms around Pierre. “I know you don’t like this. Please, try to get to know them. Gabriel is genuinely nice and easy to talk to.” “He’s Eric’s friend,” Pierre replied. “Maybe he can talk to Jean Luc, but not me.”

106

Scarlet Hyacinth

The truth of the matter was that anyone who had the remotest connection with the paranormals of Earth would loathe Pierre. When the DSS didn’t crowd in on his mind, Pierre realized that it wasn’t them he hated, but himself. With everything that had happened, it also bothered him that he’d been given false hopes. As much as he appreciated Cain’s newfound family, the fact remained that neither Cain’s brothers, nor their Alarian mates, knew anything about the DSS. “They shouldn’t have lied,” he muttered under his breath. “Maybe,” Cain answered. “But truth be told, I think we’re safer here than on our own.” Cain’s warmth felt good and comforting, and Pierre wanted to stay in his embrace forever. He wished the world would just leave them alone so that they could lose themselves in each other. Unfortunately, it wasn’t meant to be. A knock sounded at the door. “Yes?” Cain prompted. “What is it?” Lucien cracked the door open. “Hey. Sorry to disturb you, but we need a word with Cain.” “Certainly,” Cain answered. “What is it?” Cade and Lucien stepped inside, and Pierre noted that this was the first time since their first meeting that he’d seen Lucien without his mate. Cade and Kalin seemed just as close. Pierre envied them. He wished he could go with Cain all over the place like they did, but he’d exiled himself here until they could find a permanent solution. “Lucien and I are leaving for Kaldor,” Cade said. “Now that we’re all together, we need to take word to Zeli and his mate, Orin.” Pierre felt Cain’s confusion and understood that his lover had no clue of what Cade was talking about. Cade seemed to realize this as well and elaborated. “Zeli is our best friend, almost like a little brother. He grew up with us after his parents died here on Earth. His mate, Orin, is Gabriel and Kalin’s sibling.” “Oh,” Cain said. “What does this have to do with me?”

Mending Shattered Souls

107

“We were wondering if you wanted to come with us,” Lucien answered, “or, perhaps, go in Cade’s stead. I have to go, since I’m the only one who can focus portals. You…” He hesitated, then continued. “We figured that you might wish to visit Kaldor. Maybe it would kick-start your memory.” Panic swept over Pierre as he processed Lucien and Cade’s words. Did that mean Cain would leave him? No, no, he couldn’t accept that. But Cain needed to find his past and help his brothers. No! Why should Pierre care about that? Conflicting voices and emotions clashed inside Pierre, and he nearly fainted from the intensity. The only thing that kept him from falling to the floor was the strength of Cain’s arms around him. His vision blurred, and he bit his lip until he tasted blood. Through this haze, he managed to hear Cain’s reply. “Not now. I can’t leave Pierre.” Pierre almost couldn’t believe his ears. The fog blocking his sight dissipated, and he saw Lucien and Cade nod. “All right,” Lucien said. “I can’t say I don’t understand it.” “We plan to return as soon as possible anyway,” Cade finished. “So take care.” Cain briefly released Pierre and went to hug his brothers. Now that he knew his lover would not leave him, Pierre managed to observe the scene with a light heart and, perhaps, just a bit of envy. He remembered a time when he’d been just as close to Jean Luc. Those years were long gone now. He snapped out of his daze when Lucien surprisingly addressed him. “Pierre, I have a letter for you from Gabriel.” Lucien took a few steps forward and offered Pierre an envelope. On impulse, Pierre took it. He regretted it instantly. He didn’t want to have anything to do with Gabriel. But Cain was giving him an expectant, even hopeful look, so Pierre had no choice but to open it.

108

Scarlet Hyacinth

There were a few paragraphs scribbled on the carefully folded paper, and the writing somehow managed to be both elegant and a bit clumsy. Pierre started reading, keeping his emotions in check. Dear Pierre, Since being reunited with everyone, I have heard many things about you, some good, some not so much. I know that things are very difficult for you now, especially since you are struggling with such a bad, evil thing. I have seen this disease affect my own family, and I’d like to help. I know you are disappointed that we do not have a cure, but I trust that, together, we can find a way. If you like, I’d love to talk to you sometime. We are now united, indirect brothers, if you will. We should get along, if only because we love our mates so much. Please consider my words. I will be waiting. Gabriel Nelson, Mate of Lucien, second son of King Seyran and King Lyan of Xeetha Pierre wanted to scream, laugh, and tear his hair out at the same time. Did Gabriel think Pierre needed his pity? Yes, Pierre loved Cain, but that didn’t mean they were forced to “bond” or whatever the stupid Kaldorian imagined they should do. And yet, a part of him wanted what Gabriel was offering, a friend who wouldn’t judge or spite, a shoulder to cry on. Cain was everything for Pierre now, but Pierre hated burdening his lover with all his sorrows and insecurities. Besides, if Gabriel truly wanted to help him beat the DSS, it was worth a try. As much as Pierre despised the fact that he’d been lied to by the Kaldorians, he admitted that he had a better chance of beating this thing with them than without them. “Tell him I will think about it,” he said to Lucien. He’d take his time to decide.

Mending Shattered Souls

109

Lucien nodded. He turned toward Cain once again. “Please, take care of Gabriel,” he told his sibling. “I trust Kalin, but—” “Don’t worry, Lucien,” Cain interrupted. “I understand perfectly. You can count on me. Let us know when you’re ready to leave. I’d like to see you off.” “We will,” Cade promised. With a final glance toward Pierre, the two Kaldorians left the room. “So what did Gabriel say?” Cain asked. “He seemed to want to befriend me,” Pierre replied. “I’m not sure what I’ll do. It makes me uncomfortable.” Cain pressed a kiss to Pierre’s temple. “I’m sure whatever you decide will be for the best.” For once, Cain’s trust in him became a heavy weight over Pierre’s soul. He wasn’t quite so sure he could match up to Cain’s idea of him. **** A few hours later, Lucien and Cade let them know that they would be leaving for Kaldor. The final preparations had been made. Everything was ready for the journey. Pierre decided to join Cain in saying good-bye to Lucien and Cade. He rarely left his quarters these days, so it pleased Cain that Pierre was willing to do this for him. They were led to a previously arranged room. There were drawings on the floor, glyphs and magical runes preparing the area for the voyage. Cain had a distant feeling of familiarity, the runes calling out to him, much like his fire magic did. He didn’t dare use them, though. Perhaps he’d done so once, and he might do it again in the future, but now, he wasn’t ready. The entire group gathered to see Lucien and Cade off. Unsurprisingly, everyone looked somber and sad. Cain hoped his brothers would return soon, not so much for his sake, but for their own mates. Young Gabriel seemed seconds away from bursting into

110

Scarlet Hyacinth

tears. Kalin was trying to keep a stoic, brave front, but even Cain, who didn’t know him all that well, could see through the façade. As much as it hurt, though, Cain knew that Lucien and Cade’s departure was necessary. Cade had told him all about the events that led to their presence on Earth. Gabriel was, apparently, half human and had been blamed for Cain’s presumed death. After Gabriel’s disappearance, Lucien had very nearly lost his mind, and the ensuing conflict caused great instability in the Xeetahn capital of Yazix. It all sounded so familiar, yet so foreign. Cain felt responsible, and a part of him ached to go with his brothers. At the same time, though, he knew he couldn’t leave Pierre. His first concern would always be Pierre. Besides, even if they were no longer on the run, they weren’t completely safe, either. Cain’s fighting abilities might be needed. His heart heavy, Cain hugged his brothers and wished them luck. The hardest separation was, of course, the one between the two couples. “It’s okay,” Gabriel somehow managed to say. “You’ll be back soon.” Lucien pressed a soft peck on Gabriel’s lips, then knelt to do the same to his mate’s swollen belly. Meanwhile, Cade took Kalin’s mouth in a gentle, yet languorous kiss. Cain looked away, feeling guiltier than ever for staying behind when they were not. Pierre took his hand and squeezed it. Cain half expected his lover to be angry, but Pierre just smiled. “We’ll go back to your home eventually. For now, we’re needed here.” Cain felt thankful for Pierre’s silent support. It was hard to watch his brothers leave, especially now that he’d just found them. After a few moments, Lucien and Cade reluctantly broke away from their mates. Cain watched in awe as Lucien knelt and started to chant. A whirlpool of energy started to form, and Cain experienced the same déjà vu sensation. This time, however, it brought a powerful sensation of discomfort. His head began to throb, the pain increasing

Mending Shattered Souls

111

with Lucien’s each word. It was as if his mind were trying to find a memory deep inside, and resisting it at the same time. Pierre gave him a concerned look, furtively glancing toward the door. Cain kissed Pierre’s hand and offered his lover a smile he did not feel. He would not let a pathetic headache defeat him. He did, however, feel relieved when Lucien finished summoning the portal. “Take care,” Lucien said. “Cain, I’m counting on you.” Cain nodded, renewed decision solidifying in his heart. He would not let his brothers down. “Be safe,” Cade said. “We’ll see each other in a couple of days.” With that, Lucien and Cade stepped into the portal. As soon as the two men vanished, Gabriel burst into heart-wrenching sobs. He wiped his eyes desperately, but the tears kept coming. Cain could only imagine how the young Alarian felt to be separated from his mate so soon after their reunion, to have to choose between the man he loved and his brother. In a sense, he admired Gabriel and Kalin for their selflessness. Cain had been unable to let go of Pierre and leave with his two siblings. Jean Luc and Min just looked uncomfortable and out of place. They were the ones who left first, while Gabriel and Kalin were still staring at the spot where their mates had disappeared. At last, Cain decided to leave the two be and walked outside. He hoped his brothers would not delay in returning. He could protect the Alarians from outside threats, but not from their own hearts.

112

Scarlet Hyacinth

Chapter Nine A few days later Plopped on the bed, Cain let out a deep sigh as he spoke to Pierre. “Gabriel’s not eating. Kalin tries his best, and Gabriel himself makes an effort, but he simply throws up everything he ingests.” Pierre rubbed his eyes tiredly. This had been happening ever since Lucien and Cade had left. Pierre refrained from becoming involved, but it was clearly upsetting Cain. Cain took to heart his brother’s plea and wanted to protect the two Alarians. Pierre had mixed feelings over this, but in the end, his love for Cain won. “Do you want me to try and talk to him?” Cain lightened up. “Would you? I think it might help.” He let out a small laugh. “Maybe fussing over someone else will distract him.” Pierre resigned himself to his fate. He didn’t particularly want to see Gabriel, but if it helped Cain in any way, he’d do it. “Where are they now?” he asked. “Gabriel’s room, I think,” Cain replied. “Come on, I’ll take you there.” Cain led him out of their shared chamber and down a long, silent corridor. Pierre and Jean Luc had been given rooms that were more isolated, since the DSS forced them to keep to themselves. Still, Pierre admitted that this had been a good choice for a refuge. The quiet and the tranquility helped calm Pierre’s mind and the voices that emerged from time to time. After a few minutes of walking, they reached Gabriel’s quarters. Pierre knocked at the door and waited in nervous impatience. A part

Mending Shattered Souls

113

of him couldn’t care less if something happened to Gabriel. He was just the freak whore of a demon. Those thoughts evaporated as quickly as they appeared, though. In spite as his instability, Pierre did have one thing he could cling on to, Cain’s love. He would not let his lover down. Finally, Kalin opened the door and gave Pierre a blank look. “This is not the best time for a visit,” he grumbled. “Well,” Pierre said, “Gabriel did say I could come whenever.” A soft, weak voice stopped the emerging dispute. “Kalin? Did I hear Pierre? He came?” The words were in Alarian, which Pierre understood because of his studies. As a prince, he’d been tutored in the ancient language of the Sidhe’s ancestors. While he couldn’t speak it, he did understand it. He’d never thought he’d be able to use it, though. “He did,” Kalin replied, “but he can come back later. You don’t have the energy to deal with his issues now.” Kalin obviously thought Pierre couldn’t understand him, as the words sounded a bit insulting. Pierre pushed back his irritation. “I think you should let Gabriel decide if I should come back later or not.” Kalin’s eyes widened. “You understand us?” Pierre crossed his arms over his chest and snorted. “Of course I do.” “Let him pass, Kalin,” Gabriel said from the room. Kalin obeyed, albeit with great reluctance. Pierre stepped inside Gabriel’s quarters, and he was immediately assaulted by a shower of emotion. If Kalin’s had been muted, Gabriel had no such shields. He broadcasted misery and loneliness. He was very pale, but struggled to offer Pierre a smile. “I’m glad you decided to come.” Pierre glared at Gabriel. “You shouldn’t be glad. You should be responsible.”

114

Scarlet Hyacinth

Gabriel looked shocked, but at least Pierre’s reprimand tore through his apathy. “W-What do you mean?” the young Alarian asked. “Give us a moment,” Pierre told Cain and Kalin. Kalin looked doubtful, but Cain pulled him outside, granting Pierre his wish. “Look, Gabriel,” Pierre began. “I’ve been told you’ve been through a lot. You’ve protected your son on your own for months. And yet now, you’re acting like this. Why?” “It’s just that I’m so worried,” Gabriel answered. “I have this heavy weight on my heart. I can’t explain it.” Pierre sat down next to Gabriel. The Alarian’s emotions made him uncomfortable, but he’d come here to help, and he’d do so if it killed him. “It doesn’t matter that you’re worried. Lucien can take care of himself. Your son can’t. He needs you to do it.” Gabriel gave him a frustrated look. “Don’t you think I know that?” “Then if you know, take this situation seriously. Force yourself to eat and rest. Ask yourself what you will do if your child is gone.” Gabriel recoiled at the harsh words. “That won’t happen. I won’t let it.” “Things don’t always work out the way we want them to,” Pierre replied. “You have something very precious inside you. Take care of it.” As he spoke, Pierre felt a secret pain swell inside him. He had a child, too, or he thought he did. He had no idea what had happened to Claire and the baby she carried after Pierre vanished. Had she even kept it? It was against Sidhe nature to kill an innocent babe, but given the circumstances, she might have chosen keeping her status over becoming a single mother. Ironically, he never even intended to impregnate her. She’d been a backup plan, just in case things didn’t work out. He’d hoped that the influence of Claire’s family might help him out should his plot blow up in his face. In the end, it had all been for nothing.

Mending Shattered Souls

115

Gabriel must have sensed his silent distress. “Are you okay?” he asked. “What’s the matter?” Pierre bristled at Gabriel’s inquisitiveness. He wanted to push the Alarian away. What business did Gabriel have meddling in Pierre’s affairs? Stupid, pathetic slut! Pierre took a deep breath and tried to cast aside the panic and the voices. Cain’s words reemerged in his memory. “Maybe fussing over someone else will distract him.” He didn’t want to reveal his past to a stranger, but getting it off his chest wouldn’t hurt, and it could help Gabriel. “I have a child,” he began. “But I lost him—or her.” His own voice sounded strange to his ears as he talked, and he only registered the change in Gabriel’s emotions. Gabriel didn’t speak and made no move to touch Pierre. When Pierre finished, his throat felt raw and his heart bare. Gabriel got up and opened the door. Outside, Kalin and Cain waited at a respectable distance. “Could you please bring us something to eat and drink?” Pierre smiled to himself. At least his pain had moved Gabriel somewhat. He was thankful for that much. Cain and Kalin joined them, and they ate together in silence. The avalanche of emotions still swamped Pierre, but with Cain there, he could brave it. He found that if he disregarded his irrational, artificial hatred, he even liked Gabriel a bit. Gabriel ate slowly, but little by little, he began to regain a healthier color. He did, occasionally, give Pierre a concerned look. Even if it irritated Pierre a bit, he started to get used to it, knowing that Gabriel genuinely cared and did not mean anything by it. “Can I ask you a question, Gabriel?” he said. Gabriel put a slice of bread down and gave him a curious look. “Sure. What is it?” “If you’re going to have a baby, does that mean Cain and I can have one, too?”

116

Scarlet Hyacinth

Kalin visibly paled, while Gabriel’s nervousness reemerged. “Well…to be honest, I’m not sure.” Pierre didn’t like the sound of that. “What do you mean? I know it’s not in Alarian nature for men to be pregnant, so it must have something to do with our mates.” “That’s true,” Kalin said, his voice low and distant. “But there is another issue, the accident we thought claimed Cain’s life. Because of it, Cade is sterile.” “And I’m most likely in the same situation,” Cain said. His emotions were in turmoil, and Pierre regretted ever bringing this up. “That’s probably the case,” Gabriel said. “But it’s not something incurable. Once my son is born, I can look into healing you both.” Pierre wanted to ask if that meant Gabriel thought he could heal the DSS as well, but he didn’t get the chance. He sensed a shift in the air, as if the very atmosphere became charged with a heady accumulation of magic. Pierre yelped as he watched a portal materialize in the middle of the room. Lucien and Cade rushed out, while Kalin and Gabriel shot up, running toward their respective mates. Predictably, Kalin reached Cade faster than Gabriel did with Lucien, but both reunions were just as touching. Pierre leaned against Cain, allowing the Kaldorians the privacy of the moment. He and Cain waited for a few minutes, until at last, the four sat down next to them. “Hello, little brother, Pierre,” Lucien greeted. “Welcome back,” Cain replied. “What did you find out?” Gabriel rushed to ask. He looked anxious, obviously wanting to hear news of his sibling. Cade removed an envelope from his coat and offered it to Gabriel. “Orin and Zeli are fine, as much as can be expected, at least,” he said. Gabriel snatched the letter and started to open it. While he and Kalin rushed to read the missive from their brother, Cain inquired, “What of Xeetha? What’s the situation in Yazix?”

Mending Shattered Souls

117

Cade sighed. “It’s stable, to a certain extent. The Council has taken over, although Destyan is still king.” “The mating between Seyran and Lyan has been broken,” Lucien confirmed. “Lyan has been blamed for our disappearance. He left Yazix shortly after we did.” Pierre noted Lucien called his parents by their given names, unlike Cade who used “Destyan” and “Kazyan.” Sure, he knew something had happened that caused Lucien to hate them. Perhaps, one day, he'd find out all the details. “We considered going to the capital, but we feared the consequences that might appear,” Cade continued. “The Council isn’t known to be forgiving with demons that go over the Edge.” The room fell into awkward, unpleasant silence, until Gabriel began to speak. “Orin says the baby’s just fine. He and Zeli haven’t reconciled yet, but they’re getting there.” Cade smiled at Gabriel. “That’s true. They were both very happy to hear you’d been found.” He turned toward Cain and said, “Zeli sends his regards. He’d have liked to see you, but with Orin close to term, he couldn’t chance it.” Pierre could sense Cain’s acute desire to find out more about his past, to regain his memories. As much as it hurt to think about a possible separation between them, he said, “Maybe you can visit next time.” He couldn’t keep his voice from trembling, but the smile Cain offered him made everything worthwhile. “Maybe, Pierre. Maybe.” **** Eventually, Lucien and Cade decided another visit was in order. This time, Cain offered to come. At first, he was reluctant to leave Pierre, but his mate assured him he didn’t mind. This time, Lucien and Cain were the ones who would go, while Cade stayed behind to make sure their mates would be safe. Once

118

Scarlet Hyacinth

again, Lucien prepared the summoning room, drawing the symbols and bringing the runes. This time, the good-bye was less dramatic, at least on Lucien’s part. Cain took a few moments to ensure Pierre would be safe and promise he’d be back safely. “Ready, brother?” Lucien asked. As ready as I’ll ever be, Cain thought. Out loud, he said, “Sure. Go ahead.” Lucien nodded and began the now-familiar chant. Yet again, a powerful headache struck Cain. He experienced these migraines occasionally and had now figured out they were caused by the accident he’d been involved in and that nearly claimed his life. He couldn’t understand, however, why they increased whenever a portal appeared. All too soon, Lucien finished his task and gestured him forward. “Come on. Let’s go.” Cain struggled to put on a brave front and walked toward his brother. His vision started to swim as he advanced, the energy coming from the dimensional doorway assaulting his mind. Cain tried to go through with it, the knowledge that his homeland was merely a few feet away urging him forward. Just a few steps more and he’d be there. He didn’t make it. His knees went weak, and he collapsed, the agony that shredded his mind too powerful for him to handle. Pierre caught him and started to pull him away from the portal. Cries of startled concern filled Cain’s ears, his family and friends gathering around him. “What’s wrong?” Lucien asked. “What’s the matter with him?” “I have no idea,” Pierre replied. “The portal made him sick last time, too.” There were a few more worried questions, but Cain didn’t catch all of it. At last, the haze in his brain began to vanish, and Cain realized Lucien had allowed the portal to close and vanish.

Mending Shattered Souls

119

“It must because of the accident,” he heard Lucien say. “There isn’t any other explanation.” “I don’t care about explanations now,” Pierre snarled. “I want him to be all right.” “Let’s just get him to safety,” Cade offered in a pacifying tone. They sounded like they intended to carry him out or something equally as embarrassing, so Cain shook his head. He struggled to stand, leaning against Pierre to regain his balance. “I’m okay. I’m fine. Nothing to worry about.” “You sure, mon amour?” Pierre asked. Wide blue eyes scanned Cain’s face for any sign of deception. “I am,” Cain answered. He looked up at his brothers, who were giving him twin looks of concern. “I’m afraid I won’t be able to come with you this time, Lucien.” “That’s okay,” Lucien rushed to say. “Just go on to rest for a bit.” Cade nodded. “I’ll accompany Lucien. Don’t worry about it.” Cain felt bad for disappointing his brothers again, but he vowed to make it up to them as soon as possible. For now, there was nothing he could do. He would be useless if he tried to go to Kaldor anyway. “Tell me what you find out,” he replied. He considered sending his regards to Zeli, but he refrained from doing so. He couldn’t even remember the man. Saying “hi” would be hypocritical and pathetic. Lucien and Cade confirmed that they would, indeed, notify him of any changes. Finally, Pierre dragged Cain out of the room and pulled him toward their chambers. By the time they reached the room, the lingering pain had subsided, dwindling to a barely there migraine. Even so, Cain allowed Pierre to baby him, knowing it would make his mate feel better. He obediently lay down on the bed and took his shirt off when Pierre offered to give him a massage. Perhaps some good thing would come out of this dreadful episode after all. Pierre straddled his ass, his warm hands sweeping over Cain’s back. Healing energy poured into Cain’s body, warming him from the

120

Scarlet Hyacinth

inside out. The headache disappeared altogether, Pierre’s touch gently, carefully working around the barrier in Cain’s mind. The connection between them awakened, and Cain realized in surprise he was hard. He heard Pierre gasp and grinned as his mate’s cock rubbed against his crease through the material of their pants. By now, Cain had learned that the Buddhists recommended a life of abstinence and suppression of passions. As grateful as he felt toward them, Cain couldn’t agree with that, not when Pierre was there, and so tempting, so sweet. Sending a mental apology to whatever deity they might be insulting, Cain pushed Pierre off him and rolled over. In a few swift motions, he had his mate underneath him, trembling, eyes wide and shining with lust. “Cain, are you sure you’re up to this?” Cain arched a brow. “What do you think?” To emphasize his words, Cain rubbed against Pierre, his hard cock riding Pierre’s thigh. “I want you, babe,” he whispered. Pierre let out a low whimper. “Oui,” he answered. “Oui, mon amour. Baise-moi.” Cain didn’t delay in taking Pierre up on his offer. He began by unbuttoning Pierre’s shirt and pressing kisses on every inch of creamy skin he revealed. Pierre helped him, although his movements turned erratic when Cain’s mouth zeroed in on Pierre’s nipple. They did manage to get rid of Pierre’s clothing, miraculously without tearing anything apart. He marveled at how stunning Pierre was in his pleasure. Simply the sight of Pierre made Cain feel humbled. He licked Pierre all over, his tongue exploring the beautiful expanse of Pierre’s body. At this point, Cain knew exactly how to touch Pierre, where to find his mate’s erogenous zones, and what Pierre liked best, both in foreplay and in the actual penetration. And yet, even though they’d been lovers for quite a while now, each gasp and each kiss brought something new, something exciting and delicious for Cain.

Mending Shattered Souls

121

On occasion, he returned to Pierre’s mouth, loving the greedy way Pierre’s tongue entangled with his. He didn’t know what to touch, what to taste first. His head swam with lust and desire. Abandoning Pierre’s lips, Cain progressed down his mate’s body. Cain lingered on particular spots, sucking on the pale skin, occasionally biting down without breaking the flesh. Pierre would have a whole bunch of hickeys, but Cain loved to see his lover like that, to mark Pierre as his. Pierre seemed to enjoy the process as well, since he writhed under Cain’s touch like a wild thing, mumbling French imprecations under his breath. At last, Cain reached Pierre’s cock and took it into his mouth in one single, smooth motion. Pierre cried out his name, dissolving into complete incoherence. Cain allowed his mate to move in his own rhythm, and Pierre took advantage of it to fuck Cain’s mouth. He chased his pleasure with the innate sensuality that belonged only to him, driving Cain crazy in the process. To Cain’s surprise, though, Pierre pushed him away, somehow managing to pull his cock out of Cain’s mouth. In a rush of words, Pierre succeeded in conveying his message. “Inside me. Please, Cain. Now.” How could Cain say no to such a request? He flipped his mate over on all fours and muttered the now-familiar lubrication spell. How odd—and convenient—that this was one of the few things he remembered out of his Xeetahn education. His hands trembled as he separated the twin globes of Pierre’s ass cheeks. Pierre’s nether opening beckoned him closer, twitching under his gaze as if begging to be filled. Cain pushed a finger inside Pierre, hissing as he watched his lover’s body swallow it. He thrust inside experimentally, and when he was satisfied his lover could take more, he added two more digits. A regular sex life had turned Pierre’s body pliant and ready for Cain, and these days, Cain’s fears that he might hurt Pierre had dwindled.

122

Scarlet Hyacinth

Indeed, Pierre pushed back against him, moaning Cain’s name wantonly. Pierre’s pleas made it impossible for Cain to resist the temptation of his mate’s body. He retracted his fingers and, in one single thrust, impaled Pierre with his cock. The tightness that engulfed his dick took his breath away. He stilled and took a deep breath, forcing his arousal back, keeping it in check. It wouldn’t do if he came just seconds after entering Pierre. He needed to take it slow, prolong the moment, and give Pierre what he deserved. It was easier said than done, and Pierre did nothing to help Cain’s resolve. His channel constricted around Cain’s dick, wordlessly telling him to get on with it. Cain’s brain short-circuited. He retreated out of Pierre’s body, then pushed back in, aiming for his lover’s sweet spot. They established a rhythm, moving together in perfect synchrony. Cain lost himself in his lover’s body, the world evaporating as he fucked Pierre. With each motion, he felt closer to Pierre, and still, not close enough. He wanted to bury himself deep inside Pierre and remain there forever, sheltered within the sweet haven of his mate’s heart. Sex, lust, and love mingled in a cocktail that overwhelmed Cain. Energy sizzled over his nerve endings, although Cain couldn’t have said where it came from. Gasps, moans, and grunts filled the room, but Cain stopped being able to distinguish which came from him and which from Pierre. All too soon, Cain felt his orgasm approach. His fangs ached with the desire to sink into Pierre’s flesh. Distantly, he acknowledged with regret that, had it not been for the accident, this would be the moment when they might conceive a child. But this was not a time for regrets. Whatever happened and whether they’d manage to have a son in the future or not, they still had each other.

Mending Shattered Souls

123

Pierre’s sweaty hair clung to his nape, but somehow he succeeded in brushing it aside in one elegant motion. He exposed his neck and croaked out, “Do it, mon amour! Bite me.” Cain didn’t have to be asked twice. He buried his cock deep inside Pierre’s body, at the same time leaning over Pierre and piercing the sensitive skin of his neck with his fangs. Rich blood flooded his mouth, sweet with the taste of arousal and love. One moment passed, one beautiful, perfect moment in which everything blended into one single, exquisite sensation. Cain became one with Pierre, and they found their peak together, hearts and bodies entwined. The scent of their combined orgasms filled the air, prolonging the pleasure. As the high of his climax dwindled, Cain released his hold on Pierre’s neck and licked the wound. He rolled off Pierre, smirking when his mate collapsed on their bed, boneless. Being with Pierre like this definitely compensated for the experience earlier.

124

Scarlet Hyacinth

Chapter Ten Time flew by in the Buddhist shrine. Life had a sense of tranquility in this place, so much as so that it often felt surreal. Humans did come and visit, but for the most part, the Kaldorians managed to avoid them. The exception was Gabriel’s human mother, who did make her appearance occasionally. She never stayed long, but she seemed nice, and Cain could tell her son had inherited many things from Patrice Nelson. For a little over a month, Lucien and Cade continued to visit Kaldor and bring news on Orin and Zeli. However, as Gabriel’s pregnancy became more advanced, Lucien decided to end the trips and focus on his mate and son — the son they’d named after Cain upon his conception. Still, even though his two brothers were very happy, Cain’s own problems remained very present. Pierre’s disease was still there. Cain could often sense it, when Pierre got angry or upset. Being undisturbed helped, but from time to time, Pierre’s temper still exploded. It often caused clashes between Lucien and Cain, as Lucien became reluctant and distrustful, not wanting Pierre anywhere near Gabriel. Ironically, it was Gabriel himself who ended the disputes. He seemed to have set an aim for himself to befriend and take care of Pierre. Strikingly enough, Pierre accepted this and sometimes even showed genuine enjoyment at spending time with the young Alarian. It gave Cain hope that, perhaps, Gabriel would be able to help them find a solution for the DSS. As for himself, Cain began to believe he’d never get his memory back or see his homeland again. If

Mending Shattered Souls

125

the mere proximity of a portal caused him to get so sick, he didn’t know what an actual dimensional trip would do. His body seemed to rebel against the very idea, and whenever Cain tried to figure out why, the headaches returned with a vengeance. At first, he hadn’t given them much attention, but now he knew what they were and what they meant. Cade explained that Cain’s body was making the connection between the portal and the terrible accident where they’d both lost their ability to breed. Cain only hoped that Gabriel would, indeed, be able to help out. In a sense, he felt jealous of Lucien and his mate. With Cade being plagued by sterility, Lucien and Gabriel were the only ones who’d managed to build a complete family. Still, things weren’t all pink and sunshine there. Lucien’s Edge left side effects, and it would probably haunt them for the rest of their lives. Even if Cain could not give Pierre children, he was secretly planning something else, something that, he hoped, would bring a smile to Pierre’s lips. His mate still suffered because of the child he’d lost. Cain wanted to find out what had really happened to that baby. The only idea he’d managed to come up with was asking Gabriel to contact Eric. The vampires were influential to say the least, and they could find anything that moved on Earth. So far, however, he’d never quite succeeded in broaching the topic. At first, he told himself he’d wait until Gabriel gave birth, but impatience stopped him from doing so. A few weeks from Gabriel’s calculated due date, Cain finally decided to stop stalling. He left Pierre in their shared room to rest and started to scan the shrine for Gabriel. He didn’t know how he’d get his brother to let them speak alone, but it would be preferable if he didn’t have to reveal Pierre’s past to Lucien. Gabriel already knew about it, as Pierre had told him during Lucien’s first trip to Kaldor. Cain was in luck. He found Gabriel in the main room dedicated to the worship of Buddha. Monks milled about in silence, incense burned in the air, and the golden statue of the peaceful deity smiled

126

Scarlet Hyacinth

down benevolently at Cain. Intricate carvings covered the walls, frescoes of divine events or teachings of the Buddhist religion. Gabriel sat kneeling on the floor, eyes closed, whispering inaudible words under his breath. Although Gabriel worshipped the Light like all Alarians, all religions were accepted and respected here. Cain made his way to Gabriel’s side and waited while Gabriel finished his prayer. At last, Gabriel turned to him and mouthed, “Outside.” Cain nodded and helped Gabriel up. With a little oomph, Gabriel got to his feet. They slowly made their way out, with Cain respecting the pace Gabriel was forced to walk in. As they left the room, Cain began, “I’m surprised Lucien lets you go anywhere alone.” Gabriel laughed. “He doesn’t like it, but I can’t sleep all the time. And besides, I’m not alone. I’m surrounded by people.” “Where is he anyway?” Gabriel offered Cain a sheepish smile, but his dark eyes sparkled with mischief. “Sent him off to buy me chocolate. He should probably be returning in a few minutes.” Cain chuckled at Gabriel’s little ploy. He liked his young brotherin-law. Shaking himself, he sobered and focused on the matter at hand. “Well, I’ll take advantage of the occasion to ask you for a favor,” he said. “Sure,” Gabriel said, “if I can help.” They started walking back toward Gabriel’s quarters as Cain spoke. “Remember when Pierre told you about his son?” When Gabriel nodded, he continued. “I was thinking to try and find that child. Perhaps you could get in touch with Eric and find him?” Gabriel remained silent for a few moments, and Cain thought he would refuse. But then Gabriel spoke again. “I already have. I didn’t mean to meddle, but I figured that finding out couldn’t hurt.”

Mending Shattered Souls

127

Cain was astonished at Gabriel’s initiative. “And did Eric tell you anything about it?” Gabriel shook his head. “Not yet, no. Apparently, the child’s mother, Claire Le Grange, belongs to a very important Sidhe family. The situation is very volatile between the vampires and the Sidhe, and they have to proceed with caution.” Cain considered asking for details, but he didn’t get the chance. All of a sudden, Gabriel paled and swooned. Cain caught his brotherin-law just before Gabriel hit the ground, but he realized in panic that Gabriel’s eyes rolled in his head and he was convulsing. He thought that Gabriel may even be close to swallowing his tongue, but he couldn’t be sure. He was no healer. “Help!” he shouted. “Somebody help!” As if knowing of his mate’s predicament, Lucien showed up, looking frightened and angry. He must have been looking for Gabriel and heard Cain’s desperate screams. “What happened?” he growled at Cain. “I have no idea,” Cain answered. “We were chatting, and suddenly he went pale.” Lucien took his mate into his arms, whispering soft words of comfort in his ear. Miraculously, Gabriel must have heard him, as he cracked pain-filled eyes open. “Luce…” That one ragged word broke Cain’s heart. He couldn’t believe he’d been jealous of his brother. Perhaps he’d upset Gabriel somehow, and that caused this disaster. “Luce,” Gabriel said again, “I saw…” But he couldn’t say what he’d seen. Instead, what came out was, “Help me.” Lucien gave Cain a lost look, begging for help. Cain wished he had answers, but he didn’t have a clue as to how to deal with the situation.

128

Scarlet Hyacinth

Thankfully, they heard steps rushing in their direction. Kalin and Cade ran to them. “The monks told us Gabriel is sick. What happened?” Kalin asked. “I don’t know,” Cain started to say again. “We—” “He had a vision,” Lucien interrupted him. “I don’t know of what, but it can’t be anything good.” Kalin pushed Cain aside and knelt next to Gabriel. He placed his hands over his brother’s belly. A light glow emitted from his fingertips, and Cain watched as Gabriel began to calm down a bit and regain color. As soon as the glow died, however, Gabriel whimpered in pain once again. “This isn’t good,” Kalin said. “Whatever he saw forced the birth. We need to get him to his room.” “But isn’t moving him risky?” Lucien protested. “For now, I stabilized him a bit,” Kalin answered, “and he must be taken to a clean environment. He can’t give birth on the floor.” Lucien looked like he was going to be sick, but he obeyed Kalin. It occurred to Cain that this would be a very difficult procedure and they needed all the help they could get. “I’m going to get Pierre and Jean Luc,” he said. Kalin seemed doubtful, but Lucien nodded. “Go. And hurry. Please, hurry.” As Kalin, Cade, and Lucien headed toward Gabriel’s room, Cain rushed in the opposite direction. He needed to hurry. Gabriel’s life, and that of his baby, may very well depend on it. **** Gabriel thrashed on the bed, one hand reaching to his belly, the other holding his mate’s palm in a death grip. Pierre took in the sight in silence, mixed feelings swirling inside of him. Gabriel was family, and if Pierre could help, he’d do anything in his power to save the young Kaldorian. Truly, if Pierre wanted to be honest, he felt a sort of

Mending Shattered Souls

129

awed affection toward Gabriel. The young man seemed to emanate a hidden light that soothed Pierre’s heart. He couldn’t explain it, but he knew Jean Luc felt it as well. Nobody knew what Gabriel had seen in his new vision. They didn’t seem to be very concerned about it, not when the contractions started weeks before they should have. Pierre couldn’t help but wonder and worry. What could have frightened Gabriel so much? Would Gabriel’s son even survive it? A soft cry from the bed drew Pierre’s attention, and his heart constricted in his chest. It didn’t look good. The baby wanted to come out, but Gabriel’s body wasn’t ready for it. Pierre wiped Gabriel’s face with a wet washcloth, sending soothing threads of magic through the material. It wasn’t much, but it would ease Gabriel’s pain and fear a bit. He was distantly aware of Jean Luc talking to Lucien. “You should wait outside, Prince Lucien. This will take a while.” “Does my presence hinder you in any way?” Lucien asked. Pierre felt his brother’s hesitation. In truth, it would be easier to work without Lucien there. At the same time, though, Pierre knew Lucien anchored Gabriel somewhat, therefore helping them. Echoing Pierre’s thoughts, Gabriel reached out to them, moaning, “No. Let Luce stay.” “Shhh,” Pierre murmured, half surprised at himself. “It will be all right. Lucien isn’t going anywhere.” He met Jean Luc’s eyes, and his brother nodded. Lucien knelt next to the bed and took hold of his mate’s hand again. His face went stony, and he seemed to be struggling to keep himself in check. “Gabriel,” Jean Luc said softly, “I’m going to try to stabilize your condition so that we can take the baby out. Don’t be frightened, all right?” Gabriel nodded, his pupils dilated with fever. “Help me. Please.” Jean Luc didn’t say anything else. He placed his palms over Gabriel’s forehead and belly, and as the healing light emerged,

130

Scarlet Hyacinth

Gabriel quieted down. Pierre watched, mesmerized, as his brother attempted to save Gabriel’s life. If anyone could do it, it was Jean Luc. The minutes ticked away, turning into hours as Jean Luc’s magic swept over Gabriel. The occasional moan and scream made Pierre’s heart beat faster, almost as if they cancelled everything Jean Luc was trying to do. Panic and despair seemed thick in the air, and Pierre wondered what they’d do if Gabriel’s life became at stake. Other than Jean Luc and Lucien, only Kalin and Pierre remained in the room, prepared to take over the healing should the need arise. Pierre looked toward Kalin and swallowed against the knot in his throat. “Kalin,” he whispered softly. The Kaldorian turned to face him. “What? What is it, Pierre?” Pierre hesitated, unsure if he should say this. “I know this is insensitive of me, but if things don’t work out…who should we choose?” Kalin took a step back as if he’d been struck. Pierre winced, wanting to apologize. In truth, they did, indeed, need to know that. Jean Luc’s strength was slowly waning, and Pierre didn’t know if he or Kalin could do what Jean Luc had been unable to do. The doubt must have shown in his eyes. “You cannot ask me to decide this. It is not my place.” Pierre threw a gaze toward Lucien. “I know, but Lucien can’t be trusted to judge correctly in these circumstances. You know them best.” He paused, struggling for words. For once, his mind was clear of voices and the desire to kill, his heart too heavy with emotion. “I’m sorry. I wouldn’t ask if there was any other way.” Kalin took a deep breath and looked at his brother. “Gabriel. If push comes to shove, we save Gabriel.” Pierre nodded, having expected this reply. He still hoped they wouldn’t have to make this choice, but with each minute that passed, that hope faded more and more. As luck—bad luck—would have it, Pierre and Kalin’s presence turned out to be necessary. A choked noise from Jean Luc had them

Mending Shattered Souls

131

both rushing to the bed. The healing light faded, and Pierre caught his brother before he could hit the floor. “It’s too much,” Jean Luc murmured in an exhausted voice. “I have to work around the baby, but it’s too much. Pierre…” Pierre nodded and handed Jean Luc over to Kalin. With his brother secure, he focused on Gabriel. God, he hoped this would work. Since the DSS had taken over, using his powers often had unexpected results, and most of them weren’t that pleasant. He took a deep breath and forced himself to blend with his Sidhe magic. It wasn’t easy. His disease polluted the energy, sabotaging his efforts. It wanted to destroy, not heal. Pierre pushed it all back. Jean Luc did it often. Pierre could do it as well. His ambition to be better than his brother suddenly made no sense. The DSS swirled out of control, threatening to take over. Pierre gritted his teeth and remembered all the people who counted on him to make this work: Cain, Gabriel, Lucien, Kalin, and Jean Luc himself. A baby struggled to come into the world, a new life Pierre could aid or destroy. How could he refuse it? His genuine desire to help succeeded where the desire for power could not. He saw the crystal-clear image of Gabriel’s body, writhing in pain, fighting for his child’s life. The baby’s small body was protected in what looked like an artificial uterus, surrounded by powerful magic. That must be what Jean Luc meant by working around the baby. Gabriel was instinctively trying to protect his son, and by doing so, he made himself weaker and weaker. They would not succeed in getting the baby out in these conditions. Gabriel didn’t even seem to know about it. Pierre had to take a chance, or else they would lose both Gabriel and the child. He didn’t want his damaged mind anywhere near Gabriel’s, but he didn’t have a choice. “Gabriel,” he sent mentally, “you have to work with me here. I can’t heal you or help your son if your shields are up.”

132

Scarlet Hyacinth

There was no reply. Gabriel’s mind rejected him, refusing any sort of contact. “Gabriel, we need to take your son out,” Pierre said again. “We can’t do that with your shields up.” Nothing. Jean Luc must have tried and failed as well. God, what were they going to do? Desperate, he made one final attempt. He put every drop of his empathic power into focus and said, “Your son is going to die. Do you want that?” That seemed to reach out to Gabriel on some level. Gabriel’s voice came out soft and low in Pierre’s mind. “My son. Save my son.” The energy shield of light that kept Pierre out started to fade. Pierre rushed to fix what he could, but he sensed Gabriel’s strength wane. Baby Cain also seemed weak, struggling to survive, clinging to life by an unraveling thread. The vision had affected Gabriel’s pregnancy more than Pierre originally expected. Gabriel’s shields probably saved his son’s life, but there was still significant damage to the protective layers around the baby. They’d kept most of the harmful energies from the unborn child’s fragile body, but Pierre noticed glumly that some of it had seeped through. If the child survived, there would be consequences. Pierre did his best to fix the problem, to energize the child and feed Gabriel’s weak body with magic. Finally, exhaustion swept over him, and he found himself forced to leave Gabriel’s body. When he opened his eyes, he saw his brother looming above him, giving him a concerned look. “We have to proceed with the operation now,” Pierre told Jean Luc. “There isn’t much time.” Jean Luc helped Pierre up and nodded. As Pierre sat down and tried to recover, Jean Luc moved away from the bed and walked to a small table, revealing the items necessary for the operation. Gabriel gave a little whimper, and Lucien squeezed his hand. “It’s okay. We’re fine. Pierre and Jean Luc will help. Don’t be afraid.” Pierre struggled to compose himself, wanting to be there to support his friends if he was needed. Silently, Kalin made his way to

Mending Shattered Souls

133

Gabriel’s side. His hand glowed over Gabriel’s belly, and Pierre knew he was providing the anesthetic needed for the procedure. In swift, efficient motions, Jean Luc put on the surgical gloves. His hand didn’t tremble when he picked up his utensils. He then proceeded to disinfect Gabriel’s belly with antiseptic. “Be brave, little brother,” Kalin said. “We’re here with you.” For the first time in many weeks, Pierre sent a prayer to the skies. They would definitely need divine help before the night was over. **** A few hours and a complicated surgery later, Pierre could honestly say life sucked. Pierre tried to support his brother and Kalin with his last remnants of magic. Everything he had left he gave to Gabriel, supporting the young Kaldorian in his fight. When Jean Luc finally retrieved the baby from Gabriel’s body, Pierre couldn’t even breathe anymore. He waited to see if Baby Cain would cry out, but no sound came from the child. Pierre met Jean Luc’s, eyes and Jean Luc shook his head. Oh God. The baby was stillborn. Jean Luc tried to keep a straight face, but even through that mask of his, Pierre could see fragments of emotion seeping through. They’d known Gabriel for quite a while now, and they’d seen his excitement over the unborn child. It was hard to know the baby Lucien and Gabriel wanted so much would not live to grow into a man worthy of his parents. Jean Luc carefully handled the lifeless body of the child and wiped him with an immaculate cloth. Lucien turned to look at him. “My son?” he murmured. Jean Luc didn’t meet Lucien’s eyes. “I’m sorry. We did the best we could.” As his brother placed the baby in the previously prepared crib, Pierre rubbed his temples and focused on Gabriel. The young

134

Scarlet Hyacinth

Kaldorian looked exhausted, not that it was surprising given the ordeal he’d just been through. With his remaining strength, Pierre helped Kalin seal the incision in Gabriel’s belly. So much pain, so much effort, and it had been useless. All of a sudden, Gabriel shifted on the bed and reached out with surprising strength. “My son. My son, where is he?” His voice sounded ragged and raw due to all the moans and shouts during labor. Behind them, Lucien took a deep breath and approached his mate. “You’ll see him soon, baby,” he said, voice trembling slightly. “Just rest for now.” Gabriel took one look in his mate’s eyes and screamed. The pain in that single sound tore through Pierre, so hot and bright it seared his soul. “No! My son…no!” And then, light engulfed them, attacking Pierre’s heart and mind. Pierre clutched his temples at the pain, and as the voices emerged to fight back, he knew no more. **** Cain heard the scream, and he instantly knew what it meant. His love’s efforts had failed. Lucien’s baby was dead. The sudden knowledge that he was needed swept through him. One glance at Cade told him his sibling felt the same, and together, they left the hallway and burst into the room. Behind them, Min Yu followed, all of them rushing to see what had become of their friends. As Cain opened the door, he managed to catch sight of his lover standing at the bed next to Gabriel. The next thing he knew, a wave of power swept through the room, knocking him back in its intensity. Cain wanted to protect himself, to save his family and his lover, but he found that he could not move. His body refused to obey, and his knees were no longer strong enough to hold him up. He collapsed as flashes of images swept through his mind.

Mending Shattered Souls

135

A beautiful black city, with tall, magical gates. Out of the shadows of memory, a name emerged. Yazix, the capital of the Xeetahn kingdom. Two strong men, with long blond hair, bearing crowns. The taller one smiled at him and ruffled his hair, while the other one hugged him tightly. His sires, Seyran and Lyan. Two boys, sparring on a practice field, then wiping their sweat off their foreheads and grinning at him. A third boy joining them, sad and lonely, an orphan with no family. All of them growing up, training, fighting, and upholding the standards and morals of Xeetha. His brothers Lucien and Cade, and their best friend, Zeli. The images of the Xeethan kingdom swept through his mind at an astonishing speed. He acknowledged everything he’d once learned, everything he’d known about his world and its people. He saw the mountains, the vales, the deep seas. And then, everything shifted, turning into sepia, a sense of impending doom settling over him. The beautiful Kaldorian landscapes vanished, replaced by a huge, dark structure. Even now, he could feel the power sizzling in the air, the deadly energy that surrounded him. In his memory, his brothers walked by his side, supporting him as he advanced toward the building. It was a human power plant, Cade now remembered, Chernobyl, the place where they’d arranged a meeting with the earthling demons. In his mind’s eye, he relived their conversation with the traitorous maggots. “How much longer is this going to take?” Cain asked. One of the earthling demons, a redheaded bitch who oozed arrogance, shrugged. “I’m not entirely certain. The representative who is to meet with you is a busy man.” Cain wanted to wipe him off the face of the planet, but he allowed Lucien to deal with the frustrating situation. “I know we contacted you, but do not overestimate our good intentions,” Lucian said. “Know this, earthling. Good intentions or no, we will not be mocked.

136

Scarlet Hyacinth

The representative may be a busy man, but we are royalty. I do not expect he outranks us in any way.” The demon tried to fix the situation and to apologize, but it only made Cain suspicious. He didn’t like this one bit. If the earthlings wanted to proceed with diplomatic relationships between their nations, they wouldn’t be stalling like this. He directed a dark glare toward the redhead and shrugged the man’s apology off. “Well, your man has exactly ten seconds to show up or else we’ll be leaving. We did not come here to be made fun of.” “Yes, of course, I understand entirely.” On some level, Cain wasn’t surprised when the earthling demon suddenly pulled out some sort of weapon and pointed it at them. Lucien turned out to be faster and shielded Cade and Cain from damage before Cain could react. Cain took in his brother’s condition and realized the earthling weapon hadn’t hurt Lucien too severely. Already, Lucien’s body worked on fixing the damage. For his part, Cain needed to deal with something else, namely some traitorous scum who’d lived too long. “Make no use of magic. It’s too dangerous here,” Cade said in Old Xeetahn. Cain agreed with his brother and silently proceeded to attack the earthlings the hard way. Fire magic had its advantages, but sometimes it paid to get one’s hands dirty. Blood splattered around him as he tore through flesh and bone, heedless of the cries of pain coming from his victims. He kept an eye on his brothers, satisfied to see their progress. All of a sudden, Lucien’s voice washed over him. “Fall back, now!” Cain looked toward Lucien, just in time to see an earthling demon launch a large projectile at his brother. He lunged at his enemy, but the damage was done. Even as he brought the earthling demon down, Cain saw Lucien hit the wall, propelled by the tremendous force of the

Mending Shattered Souls

137

projectile. To Cain’s horror, a large pipe penetrated his brother’s back and rib cage. “Lucien,” he cried out. Lucien’s head lolled, and Cain presumed his brother had lost consciousness. He couldn’t have died, not even from such a powerful hit. There were few things that could kill a demon, and in no way did this situation qualify as dangerous for Lucien’s life. Who was Cain kidding? Danger surrounded them, and Lucien needed to be taken out of there as soon as possible. Forcing himself to calm down, Cain hastened to his brother’s side. Cade joined him and reached for the pipe. “Watch my back, will you?” Cain nodded. “Hurry.” He kept the earthlings away while Cade removed the pipe from Lucien’s body, or, rather, removed Lucien off it. For somebody else, it wouldn’t have been correct to do this, as they could have risked Lucien bleeding out and dying. However, their brother was a Xeetahn, and the wound would soon seal. “We have to get back,” Cade told him. “We need a portal.” Cain nodded. Neither he nor Cade had Lucien’s expertise in summoning portals, but Cain was slightly better at it. It helped that he knew their intended destination well, and he’d been practicing some with Lucien. Fires of Kaldor, he hoped it would be enough. As Cain retrieved the runes to hastily draw up a portal, the earthling demons started to retreat. “Something’s wrong,” Cade said. Cain ignored his brother in favor of trying to move faster. He agreed with Cade. He could feel the evil in the air, making a grab for them. At this point, it would be too late to try to leave the way they’d come. Just a little longer, he prayed. Fires of Kaldor, help me. An explosion shook the compound, throwing them back. Cade cursed, struggling to protect Lucien from the shock of the blast. In the chaos, Cain dropped the crystals, and he lunged after them. Somehow, he knew the runes were their only chance. Fire engulfed the room, and the evil emerged, assaulting Cain’s senses. Noxious fumes suddenly surrounded him, announcing a

138

Scarlet Hyacinth

greater catastrophe. Cain grabbed the runes and hastily drew the circles on the floor, hoping he didn’t land them in some sort of wasteland. As he began to chant, he felt acutely aware of energy gathering, both in the whirlpool in front of him and in the building they were trying to escape. “Go on,” he told Cade. “I’ll be right behind you.” Cade looked torn, but with Lucien out of commission, they didn’t have much choice. They couldn’t risk losing control of the portal until Lucien was safe in Xeetha. Cade and Lucien vanished inside the whirlpool, and Cain gritted his teeth, struggling to keep it stable. Seconds later, Cade reemerged. “Come on, little brother. Your turn.” As Cade reached for his hand, a wave of energy swept through the compound. Cade went flying back, straight into the portal. Blazing fire engulfed Cain, and pain like he’d never known before took hold of him, scorching his flesh. When the darkness of unconsciousness finally set it, Cain accepted it with resignation. At least his brothers had escaped his fate. It was all so clear to him now. Cain didn’t know how he could have forgotten. Something like this remained branded in one’s body and soul forever. After the explosion, the humans had arrived and scanned the debris for survivors. Cain had tried to fight them off. He’d done some damage, tearing into the protective suits they’d worn and into their flesh. Eventually, though, he’d been overcome. The fighting instinct and the power of the Xeetha could not protect him. He’d been taken prisoner and shipped off to a special facility. There, the real torture had begun. They’d wanted him to be their assassin, their tool in the fight against earthling paranormals. Cain had refused, and for that reason, they’d torn his wings out.

Mending Shattered Souls

139

After that, his memories became an uncertain jumble. Something inside him must have broken when they’d stolen that part of him, as he couldn’t seem to recall anything coherent. He gathered that, at one point, he’d attacked his jailers. Eventually, his efforts led him to being imprisoned in the cold cryogenic tomb. Everything came back to him in flashes, so fast, and yet, so slow. And then, Cain felt the pain in his mind extend, swirl over his body like a disease, like the blaze in the compound. No, it felt different. This was a magic of good, of light, that reminded Cain of his love for Pierre. Even as the power tore through him, he embraced it, forcing himself to withstand the pain. It was too much. His back seemed on fire, skin and bone melting under the assault of the unknown force. Cain clawed at the floor, desperate to get some sort of grip on a world slowly slipping away from him. It didn’t work. The carpet felt squishy, wet to the touch, and the scent of blood invaded his nostrils. Exhausted, Cain collapsed, face-first, his body too tired and too uncertain to fight. Strangely enough, it was the wail of a baby that drew him out of his trance. Cain cracked his eyes open, trying to find the source of the sound. Not that it was hard. Kalin held a beautiful baby boy in his arms, an awed expression on his face. Cain shook himself and struggled to understand what had happened. Behind him, he saw Cade getting up, while Lucien leaned against the bed, obviously dazed. Pierre and Jean Luc clutched their heads, and Cain’s heart twisted in his chest as he saw his lover rock like a child. Out of their group, only Kalin and Min remained standing. “What the hell is going on?” he said. He made a move to get up, only to realize something was different about him, something familiar, but not. A peculiar weight dragged his back down, and as Cain shifted, he heard the telltale swish of leather against the air. Wings. He had his wings back. The sound of his voice seemed to trigger something inside Pierre. His lover’s eyes snapped open, and he shot forward, pouncing on

140

Scarlet Hyacinth

Cain. Similarly, Jean Luc went to Min’s side and hid his face in his lover’s shoulder. “It’s gone,” Pierre murmured. “We’re free.” **** Pierre’s temples throbbed, and bright lights flickered in his vision, preventing him from seeing clearly. And yet, he hadn’t felt so good in a long time. A terrible weight vanished, cleared by the light that consumed him. The voices evaporated, the energy too powerful for them to withstand. As the dull ache started to settle, Pierre knew without a doubt that he was cured. He settled in Cain’s embrace, happy to just be. At first, he didn’t realize something wasn’t right, too dizzy after the onslaught of power. Cain’s tense posture immediately snapped him out of it, and the smell of blood hit him hard. As he broke away from Cain’s embrace, he realized the carpet was stained with his lover’s blood. Panic swelled inside him, the happiness of escaping the DSS fleeing at the thought that he wouldn’t be able to share it with his lover. “Cain? God, Cain, are you all right?” He met his lover’s gaze, and he found himself engulfed in a leathery embrace. His eyes widened as he realized the feeling came from Cain’s wings. “Oh my God…” Cain gave him a small, tremulous smile. “I’ll be fine, love. I’ll be just fine.” Pierre’s magic swirled inside him at the feel of Cain’s pain. He focused on his lover’s body, trying to see what was wrong. He found the problem with ease. The magic that had healed them also rebuilt Cain’s wings, but they’d torn out of Cain’s back in a brutal manner, tearing into his skin and flesh. Their illnesses had been ingrained in their bodies for so long they couldn’t be pushed out without a measure of pain.

Mending Shattered Souls

141

Pierre gently sent threads of magic around Cain’s spine, soothing the injured area. Cain’s demon body took over, sealing the wounds, adapting to the new appendages. An alarmed cry drew Pierre’s attention from his lover’s body. “Pierre,” Jean Luc called out, “come here. Help us. Now.” Pierre threw a gaze toward the bed and instantly understood what Jean Luc meant. His brother and Kalin had gathered around a very pale Gabriel. “He healed us all,” Cain murmured in an awed voice. Pierre nodded. The young Kaldorian must have been so shocked by his child’s death he’d unleashed the wave of power that consumed them. Now, he would be drained and on the brink of death. Even if he was reluctant to leave Cain’s side, Pierre knew Gabriel needed him more. He made his way to Jean Luc’s side, sharing a determined look with his brother. They would not let Gabriel die, not after the wonderful gift the Kaldorian had given them. Lucien stood a step away from the bed, gently cradling his son in his arms. He looked lost, torn between concern, despair, and relief. For the first time, Pierre realized the baby was moving and making soft noises of displeasure. Gabriel had saved his son from the clutches of death. Amazing. “We won’t let him die, Lucien,” Pierre said. “You’ll see.” He knelt next to the bed, ignoring the sight of the bloodstained sheets and towels. The wave of power had taken them all by surprise, and they’d been unable to dispose of the items. Not that it mattered. Such trivial issues could wait until Gabriel was fine. Together with Kalin and Jean Luc, Pierre fought to save Gabriel’s life. Just like Pierre guessed, the young Kaldorian had given every bit of magic and energy in his despair to save his son. Gabriel’s body clung to life through sheer force of will, and Pierre could almost sense the agonizing hope in Gabriel’s soul. The Alarian was so tired, but still aching to see Lucien, wanting to save his son. Half of Gabriel wanted

142

Scarlet Hyacinth

to give up, to join his son in the afterlife, but the other half was too bound to Lucien to do so. Gabriel’s love for his demon mate made all the difference in the world. Somehow, Jean Luc, Pierre, and Kalin managed to reach out to him, telling Gabriel that Baby Cain still lived. Pierre didn’t know if Gabriel heard them, but he must have. In the end, it took the combined efforts of the three of them, but they succeeded to pull Gabriel back from the brink of death. Pierre opened his eyes and staggered onto the armchair, his strength drained after everything he’d passed through. Kalin leaned against the wall, and Cade immediately came to support him. Behind Cade, Cain and Min followed. “How do you feel, love?” Cain asked, gently caressing his hair. Pierre smiled. “Better now. Much better.” “Gabriel?” Lucien asked anxiously. “He’s sleeping now,” Jean Luc replied. “It’ll take a while, but I expect a full recovery.” Kalin nodded. “We’ll gather up the towels and brush him down a bit. When he wakes up, we’ll move him.” As everyone started working, careful not to disturb Gabriel’s rest, Pierre could honestly say that, for once, he felt at peace.

Mending Shattered Souls

143

Chapter Eleven A few hours after the operation ended, Gabriel regained consciousness, much to everyone’s relief. Predictably, the first words that came out of the young Kaldorian’s mouth were, “My son. Where is my son?” This time, Lucien’s smile was genuine and his eyes held the ecstatic joy of a new father. He carried Baby Cain in his arms and brought him to Gabriel. “Calm down, Gabriel,” he said. “Here he is.” With great care, Lucien handed the precious bundle to Gabriel. Pierre watched in awe as Gabriel saw his son for the first time. The young Kaldorian’s hands trembled as caressed his son’s cheek. “Oh, Luce…I can’t believe it.” As if intending to convince his birth father that this was, indeed, happening, Baby Cain cracked his eyes open and reached out to Gabriel. He was so small that his hand didn’t even wrap around Gabriel’s little finger. And yet, Pierre could see an underlying strength there, the strength that had allowed Baby Cain to clutch to the lifeline Gabriel offered and come back to them. Gabriel held his son’s tiny hand, tears flowing down his cheeks. “Look, Luce. He has your eyes.” Pierre smiled as the two proud parents marveled over the ice blue gaze of their newborn. A tinge of envy and sorrow prickled at his heart. Who would fawn over Pierre’s son? Claire? She hated him now, and she hated their child as well. Renewed decision swelled inside Pierre. Now that he’d been cured, he could offer his son a home. Perhaps he wouldn’t be the best of parents. Some things couldn’t be forgiven, or forgotten. But his son

144

Scarlet Hyacinth

would never lack for anything. Pierre would make sure of that, somehow. Cain wrapped his hand around his shoulder. “It’s okay,” he whispered. “Once Claire gives birth, we’ll find a place for us to be alone. We’ll have a family, just like Lucien and Gabriel, the three of us. And maybe we’ll even give our little boy a brother.” Pierre felt his face flush. He didn’t have a clue how this entire male pregnancy thing worked, but from what he gathered, as the mate of a demon, he could get knocked up. Gabriel’s healing light must have eliminated the radiation poisoning from Cain’s system. There would be no obstacle in their path. One thing still bothered him, though. Now that Gabriel regained consciousness, an important issue remained. What had made him so frightened in the first place? He somehow knew they needed to find out as soon as possible, but he couldn’t just go ahead and ask. It wasn’t his place. Besides, the first priority was to ensure the health of the baby. Even if the child lived, there could be consequences of the traumatic way he’d been born in. As it turned out, Gabriel saved Pierre the trouble of inquiring into the issue himself. He shifted the baby in his arms, cradling the demonling to his chest and rocking him softly. In his birth father’s hold, Baby Cain remained calm, with only the occasional giggle as his other sire tickled his chin. Gabriel gave Lucien a startlingly chastising look, and Lucien backed off. “Gabriel?” Lucien asked. Gabriel cleared his throat, and his eyes went to the baby he held against his chest. After a short pause, he began to speak. “I want to thank you all for your help. Without you, our son and I would be dead.” Pierre wanted to say that, compared to what Gabriel had done for them, their help was nothing, but he remained silent. He had a feeling Gabriel wasn’t done.

Mending Shattered Souls

145

“My son’s birth brings me great joy, but there’s something on my mind I cannot cast away. You’re probably wondering what vision could have pushed me into that awful situation in the first place.” He took hold of Lucien’s hand and squeezed it. “Luce, Cain, Cade, this will be hardest for you. Xeetha is burning. Chaos spreads over the land, and Alarian armies march toward Yazix. I do not know when and how this will happen, but it is urgent that you return to Kaldor. Your people need you.” Silence reigned over the room. Pierre was too shocked to even try to speak. Gabriel had just given birth. How could he possibly be thinking of sending his mate away? It was too cruel. “No,” Lucien said. “I won’t leave you. I refuse.” Gabriel’s eyes filled with tears. “Luce, I don’t want you to go.” Pierre heard the “but” even before Gabriel said it. “But there’s no other way.” Lucien shook his head. It was uncommon for Lucien to deny Gabriel something. Pierre squeezed Cain’s shoulder, suddenly acknowledging the fact that Cain would also have to leave. “Cain?” Cain gave him an unreadable look. “I don’t know what to say, love,” he whispered. “This is too much. I’ve only just remembered Xeetha, and now Gabriel is telling me it’s gone.” In that moment, Pierre knew he could not abandon his lover when Cain most needed him. “It’s okay. I’ll go with you. We’ll do it together.” Cain opened his mouth to protest, but Pierre stopped him with a kiss. “I can take care of myself,” he murmured against Cain’s lips. “Don’t worry.” At the other side of the room, Lucien and Gabriel were still in the middle of a heated discussion. The entire thing got so intense, Baby Cain woke up and started to cry. Gabriel turned his attention toward his son, rocking him and speaking softly in his ear.

146

Scarlet Hyacinth

Pierre needed to get out of here. This was a private thing between Lucien and Gabriel, and they’d already interfered enough. As he opened the door and stepped outside, all the others, with the exception of Lucien, followed. “What are we going to do?” Kalin asked. “Gabriel’s never been wrong before. Besides, Orin is still on Kaldor.” “We don’t have a choice,” Cade said. “We’re going.” Pierre leaned against the wall, struggling to come up with a solution. “We can’t exactly leave Gabriel alone, not after what happened today.” “I’ll stay behind,” Jean Luc piped up. “The worst is over now, and should complications appear, I can deal with them by myself.” “What about Lucien?” Min said. “He seemed very pissed off in there.” “Lucien will agree to come,” Cade replied with a sigh. “He resents our sires greatly, of course, but in his heart, he still loves them, and he still loves Xeetha. He would never forgive himself if he didn’t try to save it from destruction.” Kalin nodded. “And Gabriel knows Lucien. He won’t allow Lucien to stay behind. In the long run, it would hurt them both.” Pierre leaned against Cain, a strong wave of depression sweeping over him. This was such a fucked-up situation. Gabriel and Lucien were in love. Why couldn’t they live in peace? And Pierre himself had just regained his freedom. He wanted to celebrate, to rejoice by his lover’s side. Instead, he was preparing for war. “If that’s true,” Cain said, “we need someone to watch over Gabriel. No offense, Jean Luc, Min, but two people aren’t enough.” “None taken,” Jean Luc answered with a grin. In that small gesture, Pierre saw his real brother, the one he’d lost all those years back to the DSS. The flame of hope rekindled in his heart. So what if they would have to go to war? He’d be with Cain. That was all that mattered.

Mending Shattered Souls

147

The solution to their problem came faster than Pierre expected. Suddenly, he felt a powerful presence approach at speed, and rushed footsteps echoed on the floors of the temple. Seconds later, Eric and Keenan appeared in the corridor, moving so fast Pierre could barely see them. As soon as he reached them, Eric pounced on Jean Luc. Strangely enough, Eric seemed to trust Jean Luc most. Pierre found it odd, particularly since Gabriel’s brother was present. Then again, Eric did have his peculiarities, and Jean Luc had helped him back in New York. “How is Gabriel?” Eric asked. “Is he…?” Jean Luc greeted Eric with a smile. “He’s fine. Both him and his baby are fine.” Min had notified Eric and Keenan of Baby Cain’s impending birth. Pierre had expected them to come, of course, but he realized now they could be very useful. Hopefully, Jean Luc would realize it. Pierre couldn’t say anything, not with his history with Keenan and Eric. He hid behind Cain and tried to make himself as small as possible. “There were some complications,” Kalin said, “but we managed to get through it all right.” “Complications?” Eric repeated. Pierre wondered how much Kalin and the others intended to tell Eric. Would they mention Baby Cain’s near death and Gabriel’s subsequent resurrection of his son? Perhaps this wouldn’t be the best time. Before Kalin could reply and shed light on the situation, Keenan interrupted them. “You have wings,” he said, gaping at Cain. “They weren’t there before.” Turning toward Pierre’s brother, he scanned the expanse of Jean Luc’s face. “You’re different. What happened?” “Long story, Keenan,” Jean Luc said, not looking the slightest bit surprised Keenan had noticed. “Long story.”

148

Scarlet Hyacinth

**** After a talk punctuated with gasps of shock from Eric, they managed to explain the situation to the new arrivals. Or, rather, Jean Luc and Kalin did. Pierre remained silent throughout it all, focusing on his lover. Lucien still hadn’t come out of Gabriel’s room, a fact which didn’t surprise Cain. Occasionally, Cade dropped a comment, but he seemed lost in thought. Cain understood him. The implications of Gabriel’s vision bothered him as well. If Kalin was right, Cain would find a devastated Xeetha upon his return to Kaldor. Perhaps it wouldn’t have hurt so much before, but now, the memories were so vivid, so powerful, almost as if everything had happened just yesterday. It seemed incredible that his sires, the men he respected and loved so much, would do something so terrible to Lucien. Then again, if the Edge took over, Xeetahns could hurt, or even kill, their loved ones. It would also explain why Xeetha was in so much trouble now. With its monarchs gone and the heirs missing, the country must have fallen into chaos. They’d taken precautions to avoid just that. The Council had been chosen to act as a ruling body in case something like this happened to the monarchs. But in time, it had been taken by power-hungry bureaucrats. They’d disliked Lyan from the very beginning, and they would take advantage of this opportunity to enforce their hold on the country. No wonder Alaria had attacked. At this point, without the strength of the kings, Xeetha was at its weakest. Gabriel was right. They needed to get back there as soon as possible. Thankfully, Eric and Keenan agreed to help Jean Luc and Min with taking care of Gabriel and the infant. Jean Luc’s presence would represent a bit of a problem, but Keenan said he would try to discuss the issue with their High Mother. Cain didn’t have a doubt that Keenan would find the best solution for all. The vampire had a talent to solve every problem that appeared, especially the ones that concerned his lover.

Mending Shattered Souls

149

Cain would have liked to spend more time with his nephew and namesake, but that would have to wait. He felt selfish and disgusted by the fact that they’d rushed into taking these decisions without consulting Lucien, but time was of the essence. Once Lucien came out of Gabriel’s quarters, they’d have to make the final arrangements. Finally, just when Cain started to lose his patience, the door opened, and Lucien stepped out, face glum and shoulders slumped. “When are we leaving?” he asked. No one replied. How could they? The misery Lucien radiated was simply too much to bear. At least Cain and Cade would have their mates with them. Lucien would leave Gabriel and their newborn son behind, months after they’d been separated so brutally. In fact, just a few hours before, both Gabriel and the infant had nearly died. It was too cruel. “We were thinking to leave tonight, or tomorrow at the latest,” Cade replied. “Maybe you should stay behind, brother. After all, your first duty is to your mate.” Lucien shook his head. “Gabriel will be protected. We’ll make sure of that before we’re gone. Beyond that, he needs me to go. His brother is there. My country and my family are there. We don’t have a choice.” “What if we go and send for you later?” Cain suggested. “We don’t know how bad the situation is. Perhaps your presence isn’t even necessary.” Lucien rubbed his eyes tiredly. “Send for me how? I appreciate the thought, but you know as well as I do that not all Xeetahns are good at summoning portals. If I am, indeed, not needed, I will return.” Cain shared a look with Cade and knew that it would be useless to try again. The decision was made. Duty called, and Lucien would come with them. Hopefully, they’d get there in time to stop the Alarian armies. ****

150

Scarlet Hyacinth

Cain watched as his sibling drew intricate patterns on the floor of the temple. The sight felt so familiar it hurt Cain’s heart to think he could have forgotten about his family. It hurt even more, though, to acknowledge his brother’s pain. Lucien would have to leave Gabriel and his newborn son behind. It was a testimony to Lucien’s fortitude that he somehow managed to go through with the ritual of summoning the portal. Lucien’s hands trembled just when Gabriel entered the room, holding their infant son and under Kalin’s watchful eye. Cain’s heart constricted. He didn’t know if Gabriel and Lucien had said their good-byes earlier, but either way, his brother deserved a few more moments with his mate. The whirlpool of energy started forming, creating the portal to Kaldor. Cain squeezed his brother’s shoulder. “Go on,” he told Lucien. “I can hold it steady for a few minutes.” Lucien stopped chanting, and the portal flickered. Cain hastily took over, the words coming to him with surprising ease. As he worked, he kept an eye on his brother. Lucien walked to Gabriel’s side and pressed a kiss on Baby Cain’s forehead. The child let out a giggle of contentment, reaching out with his little hands, wordlessly asking to be held. Gabriel smiled as he handed the infant to Lucien. The smile held no mirth, though, only sadness. “Take care of yourself, Gabriel,” Lucien said in a whisper so low Cain nearly missed it. “I will,” Gabriel replied. His eyes shone with unshed tears, and his voice trembled. “Come back to me.” Yet again, Cain wanted to force Lucien to stay. It wasn’t fair for all of them to have their mates while Lucien had to leave Gabriel behind. Then again, if he thought about it, Cain would have preferred Pierre to stay on Earth as well. There were problems here, yes, but at least he would be safe. If Gabriel was right, they were all going to war

Mending Shattered Souls

151

and would be risking their lives. Cain didn’t think he’d be able to handle the thought of Pierre being in any way hurt. Lucien and Gabriel parted with one last kiss. They all gathered around the portal, those who’d leave for Kaldor and those who’d stay behind. So many things had happened in the past few months, uniting them all. It was hard to let go now. Perhaps the strangest thing for Cain was the sight of his lover and Jean Luc. Pierre hugged his brother tightly, as if he didn’t want to let go. So many times, Cain had seen them fight, insult each other. He and Min had been forced to physically separate them. Sure, the sibling love popped up from the shadows of the DSS from time to time, but in the past months, it became so very rare. To see them now embracing was almost surreal. “Remember, mon frère,” Pierre said. “Take care of my son.” Jean Luc nodded solemnly. “As soon as Claire gives birth, we’ll arrange for him to live with us.” Gabriel offered them a strained smile. “It will be perfect. Cain will have someone to play with.” It was so difficult. As strange as it seemed, these people had, at some point, become his family, the same way Lucien and Cade were. But his other family, the Xeetah, were waiting, and the portal would soon close. They couldn’t linger. As if guessing his thoughts, Cain, Lucien, Cade, Pierre, and Kalin walked to the whirlpool of energy. All of them carried heavy bags containing provisions, weaponry, as well as some thick clothing. According to Cade and Lucien, by this time, the cold season must have taken hold of Xeetha. Cain had lost count of the days, but he did remember the Kaldorian winters in his land. They weren’t pleasant. Jean Luc, Min, Keenan, and Eric stood by Gabriel’s side, watching them. “Good-bye, little brother,” Kalin said. Cade took Kalin’s hand as he swept his eyes over the room. “Take care of yourselves.”

152

Scarlet Hyacinth

With that, the couple walked inside the portal and vanished. Lucien was the second one to pass through. He didn’t even look behind, and Cain guessed that leaving Gabriel was too painful to bear. Finally, just Pierre and him were left. “Be safe,” Pierre said. “Good-bye,” Cain finished, voice tight. Pierre took Cain’s hand, and together, they followed the others inside the portal. Cain struggled to keep the energy stable and found with surprise that he didn’t even have much trouble doing so. He guessed that Lucien was helping him support it. At the same time, he held Pierre’s hand tightly. It was his mate’s first time traveling like this, and it would probably be confusing and even hurt some. The whirlpool of energy swept them over the barrier between worlds. Finally, Cain felt the familiar buzz inside telling him they were close to their destination. Seconds after, they landed on the frozen Kaldorian ground.

Mending Shattered Souls

153

Chapter Twelve When Pierre first set eyes on Xeetha, he didn’t know what to believe. He’d expected something entirely different, a land that echoed the blaze inside Cain, the passionate nature of his lover. Instead, what he saw was a glum mess of white, spreading into the distance, as far as the eye could see. He kept this mouth shut, not wanting to insult his lover’s homeland. Perhaps it would be better someplace else. After all, France wasn’t pretty everywhere either. He turned to Cain, carefully keeping his expression blank. “Where to?” Cain jumped, as if startled. “What?” “Where do we go from here?” Pierre said. He didn’t like the absent look in Cain’s eyes. Cain shook his head. “I don’t know.” “This is wrong. This is all wrong,” Lucien said. “Where are all the trees?” Kalin asked, voice low and shocked. Cade seemed just as affected. “How did our country become a wasteland?” Pierre surmised this wasn’t the normal way his lover’s country looked. He didn’t know what to say, what to do. After all, Cain had just gotten his memory back. To come back to his homeland now, when he finally remembered it, and see it torn apart, was just too cruel. “We’re too late,” Cain said. “No,” Cade replied, voice turning determined. “Trees grow back. Snow melts away. We have to find our people.”

154

Scarlet Hyacinth

Lucien nodded. “Something really bad happened here, but it can’t be too late. Xeetha can still recover.” “Can you tell which way Yazix is?” Cain asked. Lucien looked up, and Pierre’s gaze followed that of the demon. If he hadn’t known he was on a different world, the sight of the sky would have convinced him. In the winter chill, it looked peculiar— blue, but not. There were no clouds, but neither could he see stars. It seemed like a thick veil covered them, oppressive and choking. The only thing that distantly resembled the skies back on Earth was the moon, but even it shone blue. “Yes,” Lucien said after contemplating the sky. Cain gestured in a general westward direction. “It’s that way.” After that, nobody said anything. The demons took to the skies, and Pierre found himself soaring above the white plains, in Cain’s embrace. He still couldn’t believe that his lover had his wings back. It seemed incredible. Even with all this mess, that knowledge gave him strength and hope. Cain’s arms tightened around him. Perhaps Cain felt the same or he was just trying to find comfort and get over the destruction of his country. Pierre didn’t know, but he would do his best to help his lover. With all the snow surrounding them, the city of Yazix appeared in the distance long before they actually reached it. Black walls surrounded the Xeetahn capital, but beyond that, Pierre could feel a different darkness, a sense of gloom hovering over the city. It beckoned to them, like a mother calling her children home. It almost looked like a beacon. Only instead of rays of light, it sent threads of black around the snowy landscape. It seemed impossible, but the mood of their group turned even darker. Pierre couldn’t say it surprised him. In fact, by the time they landed in front of the city, he understood his companions perfectly. Dawn fell upon them, revealing the true extent of the damage to the Xeetahn civilization. Before today, Pierre hadn’t seen Yazix, but he’d been told that the city had once been an example of excellence

Mending Shattered Souls

155

both in trade and in military performance. The Xeetahn populace was disciplined and respected its sovereigns. Their country was recognized as one of the most powerful on all Kaldor. It seemed to Pierre that, somehow, that city had vanished. In just a few months, the time the demon princes had been away, their world had been obliterated. The dark gates of Yazix were open, and as the group walked through them, Pierre caught sight of the Xeetahn streets. They seemed to be empty, completely void of life. Here and there, crumbled buildings hinted at a battle that had been fought. Carts of merchandise lay abandoned, empty of whatever they had once held. Among the rubble, Pierre caught sight of a few children, hiding, obviously terrified. Cade and the others saw the youngsters as well. Lucien called out something Pierre didn’t understand, but the children didn’t stop. Pierre’s heart fell. He didn’t know what had happened here, but he knew he wouldn’t like it. **** “Hey,” Lucien called out. “Stop right there.” The children scattered, and Cain realized that they were so afraid they didn’t even recognize the Xeetahn princes. Granted, all of them were wearing otherworldly clothing, but still…what could have made these children act this way? As it turned out, an older boy stepped forward at Lucien’s call. “Prince Lucien? Is that you? Prince Cade?” Lucien gestured the boy forward. “Yes, it is us. Come on, child. Tell us. What’s going on?” Cain watched as the Xeetahn boy followed Lucien’s command and came forward. He was young, not even having his wings yet. He’d probably been born after Cain’s supposed demise.

156

Scarlet Hyacinth

The boy knelt at Lucien’s feet. “Your Highnesses, thank the fires you’re alive. I knew it. I just knew you couldn’t be dead.” Cain stared at Lucien and Cade in confusion. Why would the boy believe they were dead? “What’s your name, boy?” Cade said brusquely. “Halis, my prince.” “Get up, Halis. Tell us now, what happened here?” The boy obeyed. “The truth is, Prince Cade, we’re not exactly sure. Things were great, and then suddenly, we heard the kings had gone insane and imprisoned you and Prince Lucien.” “Yes, we know,” Lucien said. “People got restless and started a revolt. But I get the feeling there’s something more going on.” Halis nodded. “My brother served under you. He refused to accept your imprisonment. He and many others intended to free you and stabilize the situation in the palace. It worked at first, and the king seemed to listen. Then the Council showed up. They said Their Majesties had killed you both.” Cain could no longer stay out of the conversation. “What? That’s not possible. They’d never do that.” He only realized how angry he sounded when Halis turned a startled gaze toward him. “I…” Cade squeezed Cain’s shoulder and shook his head. He was right. The boy didn’t have any blame in any of this. “All right,” Lucien said. “So assuming everyone thought we were dead, why all this destruction? The Council should have taken care of you. That’s why they’re here for.” Halis shrunk in on himself and looked around, as if afraid someone would hear. “I don’t know about that, Your Highness.” He hesitated and then spoke again. “They said they needed to execute Their Majesties for what they’d done.” Cain froze. He was afraid to ask, to know. Even if Cade told him about their fight with their parents, Cain had still hoped to see them, to fix things. He couldn’t bear the thought that he might be too late.

Mending Shattered Souls

157

“Executed?” Lucien repeated. He looked shocked as well. Halis nodded. “I heard King Lyan abdicated at one point. King Seyran remained for a while, but then Lyan was captured and taken to be executed. We then heard something about invaders, and shortly after that, everything went to hell. Soldiers came and arrested everyone. A few of us managed to hide and escape, but we’re only kids, so the guards didn’t pay much attention.” “I don’t understand,” Cade said. “Are our sires dead?” “I don’t know, Your Highness.” Halis turned pleading eyes toward them. “Please…my brother, my family, they’re all trapped someplace. Won’t you free them?” Lucien nodded. “We’ll get to the bottom of this. Thank you, Halis.” Cain’s head spun. “I can’t believe this. Come on, brothers. We have to get to the palace.” Cade and Lucien nodded, and Cain was distantly aware of Halis gaping at him. “B-Brothers?” the boy stuttered. Cain somehow found the energy to smile at Halis. “Yes, Halis. Brothers. I’m Cain. Nice to meet you.” “But…I thought you died.” “The rumors of my demise are greatly exaggerated.” He didn’t give any other explanation, not that it was necessary. The boy just stared at him, dumbfounded. “Then…Oh, fires of Kaldor, I forgot,” Halis murmured. “Greetings, Prince Cain. Welcome back.” “Thank you,” Cain replied, “although I would have liked to return in better circumstances.” Aware of the fact that their conversation sounded like gibberish to Pierre, Cain pulled his mate close. “Our administrative council took the throne from my fathers and decided to execute them. We’re not sure if they’re alive.” Pierre’s eyes widened. “Mon Dieu…If this is true, the three of you are heirs and in grave danger.”

158

Scarlet Hyacinth

“It can’t be true,” Cade growled. “I won’t accept it.” Cain didn’t say anything. The thought that he might not see his parents again tore him to the core. Even Lucien looked shocked and terrified. Cain knew his brother well and was convinced that Lucien still loved their sires. Now, if only they’d find Seyran and Lyan alive, perhaps they’d have a chance of becoming a family once again. They said good-bye to Halis and advanced toward the castle. As they walked through Yazix, Cain spotted a couple more groups of children, hastily scuttling out of the way and hiding. Cain was glad the little ones stayed out of the way. He had a feeling this would get ugly, and very soon. Nothing could have prepared him for the first sight of the Xeetahn royal residence. At first glance, the palace looked the same as Cain remembered it, and yet so many things were off. If the city seemed near abandoned, the palace was sealed shut and buzzing with activity. Security seemed tighter than ever, a fact which made Cain wonder what other problems plagued his country. The gates were shut, and Cain couldn’t see beyond them, but he knew they needed to get inside. They stopped just at the city limits to consider their approach. “How do you propose we do this?” Lucien asked as they watched the citadel from the distance. “I’m not hiding,” Cade replied. “This is my home and my country. We go in the front door.” Cain nodded. He couldn’t have agreed more. After so many years missing, he refused to return in any other way. Pierre and Kalin actually shared a smile. “All right,” Pierre said. He pecked Cain’s cheek, and Cain suppressed a sigh. In a way, he would have preferred to have Pierre stay behind, but his mate wouldn’t have been safe on Earth. Besides, with the disease gone, Pierre could have fallen further into guilt-induced depression. That was the last thing Cain wanted. Here, he could keep Pierre by his side, build a new life for them both. Nobody but his family knew of

Mending Shattered Souls

159

Pierre’s past on Kaldor, and they would never tell a soul. He hoped the Council wouldn’t make his plans go down the drain. “Come on,” Kalin said. The Alarian took Cade’s hand and gestured them to the winding path that led to the palace. “No, love,” Cade said with a grin. “The princes of Xeetha arrive home in style.” “I’ll stay behind you so that we’ll have the advantage of surprise in case it’s needed.” After a nod, Cade expanded his wings, embraced his mate, and took to the skies. Cain followed his brother’s example and flew up, holding Pierre tightly. Lucien followed behind them, the only one who didn’t carry his mate in his arms. They reached the citadel walls in no time, and activity seemed to increase even further as the alarm sounded. As they closed in on the palace, Cain slowed down, allowing his brothers to block him from direct sight. “Halt! Who goes there?” a stern voice asked from behind the fortifications. “Are you blind?” Cade barked. “What kind of question is that?” Lucien joined his eldest sibling, and they soared in front of the barricaded walls, their wings expanded to their full extent, showing to the world that the sons of Xeetha had returned. Behind them, Cain waited, feeling mischievous. He couldn’t wait to see the look on the Council members’ faces when they realized he’d come back. They could deny Lucien and Cade, but they could never push Cain away, not without making a bad situation even worse. There was no reply from the soldiers. Hissed whispers sounded behind the wall, and Cain guessed they were conflicted over what course of action they should take. Not that Cain particularly cared. He was running out of patience, and fast. “Open the gates,” Lucien said in barely a whisper. “Now.” “We won’t ask again,” Cade finished. “But my lords,” the same man said hesitantly, “we’ve received orders not to allow anyone in without the Council’s permission.”

160

Scarlet Hyacinth

“The Council has no authority over us in situations such as these,” Lucien replied. “We are still the princes of Xeetha, no matter what they might think.” The sound of vaguely familiar voices followed, and another man spoke out. “Lucien, Cade, is that you?” Cain recognized the new arrival as being the head of the Council, an old Xeetahn aristocrat named Jerrol. The man had never liked Lyan, and Cain wasn’t surprised Jerrol had used this situation to his advantage. He gritted his teeth as he realized Jerrol hadn’t even bothered to use his brothers’ titles. “Jerrol, what is this madness?” Lucien asked. “The last thing we expected was to come home to a desolate Yazix with children abandoned in the street.” “That is no longer of your concern,” Jerrol answered coolly. “The kings have taken care of that.” “I fail to see your point,” Lucien shot back. “If our sires are no longer fit to rule, one of us is the automatic choice. You forget your place. The Council is just Xeetha’s safety net, and you have failed abysmally in your task.” Jerrol snorted. “And who will take over the throne? You, Lucien? You are just as mad as your parents. Cade? Everyone knows about your inability to breed. You’re unfit to lead us.” As Jerrol spouted his venom, the soldiers on the barricades seemed to get more and more restless. Jerrol was the crazy one if he thought he could turn them away. “You’ll be very sorry for what you just said,” Lucien growled. “And so will everyone who obeys him, starting this moment.” “What are you doing, people?” another voice said. “Open the gates. Open the gates now.” Cain thought he recognized the voice as belonging to one of the men from Lucien’s guard, and Lucien’s onetime lover, Xander. As the magical gates began to open, Jerrol snarled, “I knew we should never have taken you back.”

Mending Shattered Souls

161

Cain smiled to himself as everyone proceeded to ignore Jerrol and rushed to welcome their princes. Finally, Cain and his brothers flew inside the citadel, landing in the palace courtyard amidst dozens of people. As Cain and Cade placed their mates down, Jerrol emerged from the fortifications. The man insisted. “Stop! You’re not going one step further.” Angry and frustrated, Cain shot forward, stepping in front of his brothers. “I think you’re the one who needs to stop,” he said decidedly. Jerrol didn’t reply. The air seemed to freeze, and Cain felt the dozens of Xeetahns watch him in disbelief. “Prince Cain?” Xander finally said. “That’s right. Now are we going to be here all day, or will we be welcomed appropriately?” “Yes, of course,” Xander said. “Everyone, get a move on. Our princes have returned. We’re saved.” Jerrol seemed too shocked to try to stop this from happening. Not that he could’ve done so anyway. Cain saw tears in the eyes of many of the soldiers, men he’d known as a child, people he’d grown up with. Some had trained with him. Others had even shared his bed. But Cain knew all of them loved him and loved his brothers as well. Lucien’s hand landed on Xander’s shoulder as the other man began to give directions. “Never mind that. First and foremost, we want answers.” Cade nodded. “What are you doing here in the first place? Weren’t you supposed to be living with Orin and Zeli?” “I led them to safety and came back after that,” Xander replied. “I knew my presence would be needed here.” “You were probably correct,” Cain replied. Even if he’d been gone for so long, he knew the Xeetahn army. Things were all wrong. He could only see younger Xeetahns around, none of the real leaders of their military. “Where are all the generals? Why are you giving the orders? Even with us missing, there should be people in charge.”

162

Scarlet Hyacinth

“And why is everyone barricaded in the castle and the town is abandoned?” Lucien continued. “What is this chaos?” “The Council decreed we don’t have enough men to watch both the citadel and Yazix,” Xander replied, his voice low and angry. Cade arched a brow. “Excuse me? Not enough people? How can that be? Where did our soldiers go?” Strikingly enough, Jerrol answered in Xander’s stead. “They are paying the price for their treachery.” Cain couldn’t believe his ears. He wanted to shake some sense into Jerrol, when Lucien told the man, “Starting now, you have no authority here.” “I don’t think you should be too hasty about that,” another voice said. Cain turned to see all the members of the Council gathered at the castle doors. The person speaking turned out to be Jerrol’s brother. Cain couldn’t really remember his name, but he did recall that he disliked the man as much as he did Jerrol. “We have much to discuss.” “Indeed,” Cade shot back. “You have much to answer for, Voth. What is this business about our fathers being killed in our absence? Your incompetence has torn Xeetha apart.” “Jerrol was far too blunt,” the other man, Voth, said, “but he is correct in his assessment of the situation. In these conditions, you cannot possibly expect us to hand over the country to you. After all, you are largely responsible for this disaster. Your poor choice in mates guaranteed that.” “How can you let Alarians into our home, Xander? You know the situation as well as I do.” At that, Kalin took a step forward and spoke for the first time. “Explain yourselves. I will not tolerate such an insult.” Voth actually laughed. “Insult? It is only the truth. Alarian armies are marching toward us as we speak.”

Mending Shattered Souls

163

“And you’re standing here and doing nothing?” Cade asked. “You should meet them in battle. We’re Xeetahn warriors. We don’t cower behind walls and point fingers at each other as we cowardly hide from our enemies.” Cain cursed under his breath at the exchange. Sure, Gabriel had told them about the Alarian attack, but the situation seemed far worse than Cain had ever thought it could be. “What can we do when our people are corrupted by their kind?” Voth growled, glaring at Pierre and Kalin. Cain refused to accept any more of this madness. “Enough,” he shouted. “Shut your mouth before more blood is shed on account of your stupidity. As our mates, Pierre and Kalin are citizens of Xeetha and loyal to us. Quite honestly, it’s your loyalty I doubt.” They took a few steps back, pulling Xander with them. “Xander, what is the situation?” Lucien whispered. “Are things really so bad?” Xander nodded. “With the kings pushed off the throne and you missing, we were vulnerable. The Council forbade our men to meet the Alarians in battle, going so far as to imprison the ones very vocal about their disapproval. Some went anyway and are holding their ground at the borders.” “Fires of Kaldor…I cannot believe this.” “Standing here will solve nothing,” Kalin told them. “The Council obviously intends to blame it all on us and not move a muscle. They might even try to arrest us if we don’t move fast.” “They need to go,” Lucien agreed. All the while, Pierre was just following them around, looking confused. “What’s going on? Why are those men so angry with us? Is it already starting?” “Gabriel was right. The Alarians are attacking our country,” Cain hastily explained. “We’re being blamed for it.” Pierre’s eyes widened. “Mon Dieu…So soon? Why aren’t they doing anything? It is folly.”

164

Scarlet Hyacinth

“I couldn’t agree more,” Kalin muttered. Lucien took a deep breath and stepped away from their group. Everyone was watching them curiously, their expressions torn between hope and dismay. “My people,” Lucien said, “this country is yours. You get to decide who leads it and how. But I ask you, do you really think we could be traitors? You know Kalin and his brothers. Do you really think they could have anything to do with this disaster? “We’ve fought together for the glory of Xeetha. How can we let that crumble? You must choose now. Do you take arms like a real soldier of our country, or will you continue to hide behind the Council?” The words were rough, scathing, but the reprimand in them worked. More and more soldiers seemed to gather around them as Lucien spoke. Cheers started sounding, the names of Lucien, Cain, and Cade chanted in enthusiastic voices. Occasionally, Cain even heard Kalin, Orin, or Gabriel. The choice had been made. “Prince Lucien, a question…How exactly will you lead your men in battle if you’re on the brink of insanity? And what about your dear mate? Where is he?” Jerrol obviously thought that he could convince the people Gabriel was a traitor and Lucien a lunatic. Cain smirked to himself. He had no idea how useful his question was for Lucien. Lucien smiled, a wicked grin that promised retribution. “Thank you for your concern,” he replied politely. “If you haven’t realized already, I am quite well. In fact, I am completely healed.” Voth snorted. “That’s not possible, not with what happened the last time you were here.” “Oh, I beg to differ,” Lucien answered. “As I’m sure you know, Gabriel is quite a good healer. He is the one who cast the remnants of the curse away.” “And he healed me and Cade as well,” Cain offered, “just in case you have any doubts about our ability to procreate.” There was no

Mending Shattered Souls

165

point in detailing how much Gabriel had actually healed, at least for Cain. He still felt astounded that his brother-in-law’s power could rebuild his wings and eliminate Pierre’s DSS. At that, the chanting turned into silence. “Is this true, Your Highnesses?” Xander asked, voice trembling. “Prince Gabriel can really heal the side effects of going over the Edge?” Cain didn’t blame Xander for his hesitation. Many of those present had lost loved ones to the Edge. The thought that their curse could be lifted was mind-boggling. “I’m living proof,” Lucien replied. “Surely you realize that if I’d been sick, by now, all the members of the Council would be dead.” Voth and Jerrol visibly paled, but Lucien just laughed. “No worries, gentlemen. I have no intention of going berserk. There are too many important things I need to protect.” Jerrol cleared his throat as if summoning composure. “Where is Prince Gabriel now?” he asked. “We should try and test it.” “I’m afraid that’s not possible,” Lucien answered. “My mate has just given birth, and he is still in a delicate condition.” The crowd seemed to get excited at his reply. “A son? Congratulations, Your Highness,” Xander said. “Thank you,” Lucien replied with a sad smile. It was obvious that merely discussing his separation of Gabriel hurt him. It was then that Cain processed the implications of Jerrol’s suggestion. “Wait a minute. On whom could we even test Gabriel’s power?” It was Jerrol’s turn to grin. “Why, on your sire, of course.”

166

Scarlet Hyacinth

Chapter Thirteen Pierre had learned a few words and phrases while on Earth, but Kaldorian languages were much more difficult than Earth ones. He now wished he’d put more effort into it. Everything was very confusing, and he could do nothing but watch and wait. He felt so useless. “It’s okay, Pierre,” Cain whispered. “This is a Xeetahn issue anyway. We’re the ones who have to solve it. And you will learn in time.” Cain radiated misery, making Pierre concerned. “What is it?” he asked his lover. “You look glum.” “Remember when I told you about the Edge?” At Pierre’s nod, Cain continued. “It would seem my sire has it.” Pierre couldn’t suppress a gasp. Xeetha seemed to be in a lot of trouble. Pierre may not know a lot about Kaldor, but he could tell the two men who’d spoken to Lucien and Cade were power-hungry bureaucrats. In any country, they could bring about only destruction. And now, Cain’s father was sick. How could things have gone so wrong? Cain must have guessed his thoughts. “There is a bright side in all this. The people welcome us back, so we won’t have to deal with escaping from prison as well.” Yeah, thank God for that. Pierre already had a world where he wasn’t welcome. He deserved it, of course, but a part of him couldn’t help but hope to find a home with his lover. With everything going on, it didn’t seem that this would happen anytime soon.

Mending Shattered Souls

167

The conversation continued for a few more minutes, until the annoying man who’d greeted them with such hostility finally gestured them inside. “That’s Jerrol. He’s the head of the Council here in Xeetha, and he’s going to take us to see our father,” Cain whispered. “What you see now will be shocking, but no matter what, know that I will never, ever hurt you or allow anyone to do so.” Pierre nodded, touched by his lover’s words. As long as Cain was by his side, he didn’t fear a thing. Still, Cain’s concern warmed him up inside, casting away the cloud of gloom that had set in over Pierre’s heart. They’d make this work. They’d save Cain’s country. As they entered the palace, Pierre was stunned to notice how different it looked than any other architectural structure he’d seen on Earth. Granted, he didn’t socialize with demons much. They didn’t have a real organized nation, not like vampires and the Sidhe themselves, and they tended to be arrogant and dismissive. Pierre had been to a couple of covens in the past, but he hadn’t seen too many architectural particularities. This place was very different from what he’d expected. The palace seemed to have survived recent events, as it showed no sign of degradation. Corridors and stairways built entirely out of black marble, enormous, but elegant sculptures, tasteful engravings that told the story of a warrior race. It held no resemblance to the cold decadence of the Sidhe royal residence, and Pierre distantly thought he would love to live here. It was too soon to consider such a goal, though. The Xeetahns Pierre met on Earth—basically just the three princes of the realm— had been kind and polite, but Pierre didn’t kid himself. If their reception was anything to go by, they had their work cut out for themselves. They descended into what seemed to be a dungeon area. Pierre felt the magic in the air even as he passed the cells. He noticed in dismay that each and every one of them held prisoners. They remained stoically calm upon seeing Jerrol, but as Lucien, Cade, and

168

Scarlet Hyacinth

Cain walked by, that façade melted. Several of the soldiers called out to the princes, and the three of them stopped. Cade said something in a loud voice, and the ruckus stilled. They advanced until they reached the cell furthest away from the exit to the dungeon. Inside, a man lay prone, unmoving. Pierre watched as the prisoner lifted his eyes and their gazes met through the bars. Instantly, he felt as if a shockwave swept through him, his heart assaulted with emotions not his own. Unwillingly, he took a step back and leaned against the wall. So much pain and anger…It almost reminded him of his own disease, and Pierre felt terror swell inside of him. He wanted to run away, to hide from the memories that threatened to engulf his entire being. Only, he could not shame his mate like that. He had to face his fears if he wanted to build a new life for him and Cain. Thankfully, Cain walked to his side and wrapped his arm around Pierre’s shoulder. “Come,” he said. “Let me introduce you to my sire.” Cain’s presence anchored him, casting aside the shadows of the dark emotions. “I’d be honored,” he told Cain. **** As he walked with Pierre back to the cell, Cain felt acutely aware of all the eyes scrutinizing them. He remembered that Pierre was more sensitive to emotion, so he understood why his mate had recoiled. Even Cain, who had no such abilities, could sense the anger and agony flowing off his father in waves. He realized that because of the angle and Pierre’s hesitation, Seyran hadn’t realized Cain’s presence. The former king did, however, acknowledge the arrival of Lucien and Cade. “Who are you?” his sire asked, eyes flashing red. “What is this trickery?” “Destyan…” Cade began. “This is no trick. We’re really back.”

Mending Shattered Souls

169

Cain hesitated for a few moments, uncertain on how his sire would take his return. He took a deep breath and finally said, “We’re all back. As we should have been.” Seyran’s gaze shot to Cain, and he stilled, as if frozen by an invisible force. He even seemed to have stopped breathing. “This isn’t possible,” he said. “Cain?” “Yes, sire,” Cain replied. “It’s me.” At Cain’s answer, Seyran got up and reached between the bars. He hissed as his hand made contact with the enchanted metal. “Well, at least I know it isn’t a dream. Or if it is, certainly a very vivid one.” “I assure you, it’s not a dream,” Lucien offered. His voice was definitely cool, but not as angry and hateful as it had once been. Seyran shook his head. “I just…don’t understand. This can’t be happening. I’ve lost my mind completely.” Cain’s heart fell as he realized his sire was falling deeper and deeper into madness. Seyran’s claws emerged, his wings turning crimson red. They needed to stop this before it got any further. “Destyan, please calm down,” Lucien tried again. “We really are here, and we are going to help you.” Seyran laughed. “Help me? No one can help me. My mate is gone. My sons have abandoned me. I’ve let my people down. I have nothing left.” “That’s not true,” Pierre suddenly said, and everybody turned toward him, gaping. Pierre clutched Cain’s arm hard and spoke again. “Your family loves you. You can’t give up.” Cain had no idea how Pierre understood his father. He knew Pierre had taken a few lessons of Kaldorian tongues with Gabriel, but that wouldn’t be able to help him much here. Cain felt even more surprised when Seyran backed down, his wings and eyes turning their normal color. After a brief pause, Seyran met Cain’s eyes and said, “Tell me what happened. Why did you vanish without a trace?”

170

Scarlet Hyacinth

“I was captured by the humans in a secret facility. They wanted me to help them defeat the paranormals on Earth, and when I refused, they imprisoned me within a special machine. I’m guessing that’s why you couldn’t feel my presence anymore.” Cain took a deep breath, forcing the memories back. He wouldn’t tell his Destyan about the torture. It was a good thing Gabriel had healed his wings. “A few months back, a group of Sidhe—the Earth descendents of Alarians— broke into the facility to release another prisoner. In the process, they got me out as well.” “When we started looking for Gabriel on Earth,” Cade continued, “we felt Cain’s presence. I soon suspected he had to be alive.” Seyran visibly winced at the mentioning of Gabriel’s name. He looked around and, when he didn’t see Gabriel in their group, turned to Lucien. “Son? How is your mate?” For a second, Lucien remained silent. Cain opened his mouth to urge his brother to reply. In these circumstances, past grudges needed to be set aside. He knew it was unfair to Lucien, but for now, ensuring the safety of their fathers and rebuilding Xeetha would have to be the priority. Lucien must have known this as well. “Gabriel is fine,” he replied in a neutral tone. “And so is our son.” Seyran looked shocked. “Your son? He survived?” “Yes.” A small smile ghosted on Lucien’s lips. “Supposedly, he has my eyes.” His expression darkened as he looked at Seyran once again. “Don’t tell me, you’d have liked him to die.” Seyran shook his head. “No, Lucien. I wasn’t thinking right. Lyan and I would never harm you, or your mate, not if we were in our right minds. You must know that.” Lucien nodded. “Speaking of which, what of Kazyan?” he asked in a soft voice. Seyran buried his face in his hands. “I don’t know where he is. He’s just…gone.” “What happened, Destyan?” Cain prodded. “Tell us.”

Mending Shattered Souls

171

Seyran lifted his head and, taking a deep breath, started to speak. A few months before Seyran blocked the door with his body, stopping his mate from leaving the room. He’d just found out that Lyan intended to break their official mating and abdicate, supposedly to pacify the anger of the Xeetahns. Seyran thought it was a terrible idea. This situation could only be solved if they stuck together. “You can’t be serious, Lyan. We’ll find a way to fix things. You can’t leave.” Lyan took his hands and kissed them. “Oh, beloved…there is no other way. If I stay, the Council will just place the blame on both of us. Xeetha will fall into their hands, and who knows what disasters that will bring about?” “But you can’t just tear apart everything we’ve built together,” Seyran growled. Lyan’s eyes looked haunted. “I’m afraid we already have.” Sighing, he turned away to stare out the window. “Seyran, please,” he begged. “This isn’t forever. I will return to your side one day, after the situation is more stable and we are sure the people can trust us again.” He didn’t look at Seyran as he made this promise, and Seyran knew Lyan was lying. Forcing his mate to meet his eyes once again, Seyran shook his head. He couldn’t fathom the thought of living without his mate by his side. “That’s not good enough. Stay. We’ll talk to the Council. They’ll see—” “See what?” Lyan interrupted. “We imprisoned our sons and sent Lucien’s pregnant mate to a different world. That, in itself, is a terrible offense. Gabriel’s child is most likely dead now, and it is our fault.” Seyran’s eyes filled with tears. Their grandson…they’d both been so happy at the news of Gabriel’s child. To think that, now, they’d

172

Scarlet Hyacinth

been the ones to destroy that miracle, that spark of life, the most beautiful thing in all existence. Lyan was right. They deserved this punishment. “We can only hope they find Gabriel and will someday find it in their hearts to forgive us,” Lyan finished. “You’re right,” Seyran whispered. “Fires of Kaldor, you’re right. This is a nightmare.” “It is our sentence,” Lyan said softly. “There is no other way.” Seyran nodded and pulled his mate to his chest. So many hopes, so many plans, destroyed in one moment of madness. They had no one to blame but themselves. They should have been stronger. They should have understood that Gabriel’s parentage wasn’t his fault. Gabriel made Lucien happy, and that should have been the only thing that mattered. It was too late for regrets now. As king, Seyran had a responsibility to Xeetha. If the Council did plan to push him off the throne, Lyan’s departure was necessary. Even as he acknowledged the certainty of his love’s departure, Seyran pressed his lips to Lyan’s in a desperate kiss. “Be safe, my mate,” he murmured when the kiss broke. “I will,” Lyan replied. Seyran got out of the way and watched Lyan shoulder the one bag he’d chosen to take. For a few seconds, they held each other’s gazes. “I’ll come back one day,” Lyan said. “Remember that.” Seyran didn’t get a chance to reply. Without another word, Lyan opened the door and left the room. **** It had been just a couple of weeks since Lyan had left the palace. The army was restless, and somehow, rumors appeared that Seyran and Lyan had killed their sons. Xeetahns had formed a crowd at the palace gates, demanding answers and justice. Seyran could do next to

Mending Shattered Souls

173

nothing. He was under close guard, as the Council had decreed him unstable and unfit for independent leadership. He’d tried his best to control the revolt without hurting the population, but people were angry and frightened. They’d tried to burst inside the palace premises, and that was the last thing he needed. He didn’t know how he’d explain the absence of the entire royal family, himself excluded, of course. As time passed, people had grown used to the current situation. Seyran rubbed his eyes in tiredness. Lyan had said that the situation would quiet down eventually, but Seyran still couldn’t see any permanent solution. There was only darkness around him. Sometimes, he felt like he couldn’t take it any longer. The only thing keeping his mask of composure stable was Lyan’s plea, those final loving words. “I’ll come back one day. Remember that.” The sound of a hateful voice drew Seyran out of his memories. “Sire?” Seyran lifted his eyes from a report covering the outburst of violence in Yazix. “What?” he barked at Voth. “We found your errant mate, sire,” Voth said pleasantly. Seyran felt himself pale. That wasn’t a good thing, to say the least. If Seyran’s situation was precarious, Lyan had been branded a traitor, at least unofficially. Or so Seyran thought. It wouldn’t surprise him if the Council went behind his back and tried to imprison Lyan, or worse. “I thought you’d let that issue go,” he replied. “We have more pressing issues to attend do.” Voth arched a brow. “The people need to see justice being done. Once it is, they’ll be satisfied and calm down.” “Justice?” Seyran repeated. He felt cold inside, already knowing what Voth was going to say. Voth nodded. “We’ve already started preparations for the execution.”

174

Scarlet Hyacinth

Just like that, the chill was replaced with a fiery blaze. He shot to his feet and glared at Voth, his vision going bloodred. “I don’t remember ordering that. It’s not your right to decide.” “The Council has convened on this issue. This is the decision we have taken.” “You have no right to take such a decision without me,” Seyran bellowed. “Lyan is my mate. I will see you dead before you harm him.” A grin spread on Voth’s lips, and Seyran knew Voth was enjoying his pain. “I’m afraid there’s nothing you can do about it. If you like, you can see him one last time.” Seyran shot to his feet, his mind already swirling with possibilities. He’d forfeit his rule as a king if he did anything to challenge Voth now, but he couldn’t care less. If it meant saving Lyan, he’d give away his throne, his life, his very identity. “Take me to him,” he told the other demon. He didn’t know how he managed to keep his temper and not go over the Edge right then and there. Perhaps the realization of everything he could lose helped him. Either way, he managed to follow him out. When he saw Lyan in the courtyard of the palace, surrounded by guards and looking so subdued, Seyran lost it. The fire in his blood exploded, and he charged past Voth, sending the other demon flying against the wall. He spread his wings and flew over the banister, landing mere seconds later in the yard. The guards surrounded Lyan in a preparation for battle, but Seyran didn’t even waste his time with them. A few bolts of fire eliminated them from Seyran’s path. Seyran prepared twin spears of fire, ready to finish the insects off. A soft voice broke through his haze of madness. “My love,” Lyan murmured. “You should not have done this.” The fire in Seyran’s blood began to tone down. He turned toward his mate, feeling his Edge recede as he looked into Lyan’s beautiful ice blue eyes.

Mending Shattered Souls

175

His entire being screamed at him to take his mate and flee. But he sensed more guards approach, and he knew that, this time, they would be ready to take them down. “Run!” he told his mate. He didn’t get the chance to see if his mate obeyed. He threw himself into battle, hoping to at least give his mate a chance to escape. And then, he felt a small pinprick hit his arm. His world began to turn dizzy, and then everything went black. **** “I see,” Cain said coolly as his father finally finished recounting his ordeal. The Council had a lot to respond for. “And you know nothing of Kazyan.” Seyran shook his head in obvious misery. “Nothing. That glimpse I caught of him in the courtyard may well be the last I’ve seen of him.” Cain turned to Jerrol, who still waited a few feet away. He looked apprehensive now, as if he’d just understood that this was real, that he was losing his foothold on Xeetha more and more with each passing second. According to the Xeetahn laws of primogeniture, the rule over the country would pass to the firstborn son if something happened to both sovereigns—or, should the firstborn suffer from the same fate, the second son, and so on. Only if there were no sons fit to take over would the Council be allowed to rule. In this case, Jerrol might have claimed that Lucien, and maybe even Cade, had been tainted by the Edge. His two siblings had told him briefly of the battle they’d fought while still on Xeetahn land, the same day their parents had sent Gabriel away. The accident that had made Cade sterile also affected the situation. However, Jerrol could do nothing against Cain, more so since his miraculous return rendered him almost a hero in the eyes of the army. Even those who might have followed the Council would take heart and believe in the royal family once more.

176

Scarlet Hyacinth

Furthermore, Gabriel had healed them all and could, apparently, cure the curse of the Edge. That only made Jerrol’s chances even dimmer. “Key, if you please,” Cain told the other man. Even if his words were polite, his tone was definitely not. Red encased his world, and the only thing keeping him from attacking Jerrol was Pierre’s presence. “You cannot do this,” Jerrol shot back. “Your sire is under the influence of the Edge.” “My sire will be fine once he has his mate with him,” Cain snarled. “And you will tell me where my Kazyan is. Or else.” Jerrol turned to leave, but Lucien was there in a flash. “You’re not going anywhere. The key. Now.” Jerrol looked like he wanted to protest, but there wasn’t much he could do. He retrieved a magical key and reluctantly placed it in Lucien’s palm. “You will fall for this. I’ll make sure of it.” Lucien ignored him and tossed the key to Cain. Cain caught it and hastily inserted it in the lock, opening his father’s cell. Seyran stepped outside, and his gaze instantly fixed on Jerrol. “Now,” Seyran growled, “you will tell me where my mate is.” Cade came to stand between Seyran and Jerrol. “You better do it,” he told Jerrol. “You’ve done enough damage to this family.” “I don’t know where he is,” Jerrol said. “Seyran’s little fit gave him the opportunity to escape.” “I don’t believe you!” Seyran shouted. “Tell me the truth, now.” Cain didn’t know what to do. His father seemed on the brink on insanity. Given what Seyran had been through, it wouldn’t be surprising if he went over the Edge again. That would, however, be disastrous for their family. Unexpectedly, Pierre came to their aid. “He’s telling the truth,” Pierre whispered in Cain’s ear. “I can feel it.” Cain was half relieved, half disappointed. If Jerrol spoke true, it meant that Lyan may still be alive. It would take a while, but they could still find him and rebuild what was broken.

Mending Shattered Souls

177

“Destyan,” he said. “I don’t think he is lying.” “How can you know that? It’s obvious that he’s hiding Lyan from me. My mate…my mate is dead.” Seyran’s voice was quickly turning into an animalistic growl, and Cain knew they had to do something, lest they end up imprisoning the father they’d just released. As if guessing Cain’s fears, Pierre shot forward and gripped Seyran’s hand. “I don’t know if you can understand me,” Pierre said, “but I can feel what he’s saying, here.” He hit his chest, trying to emphasize what he meant. “He’s not lying.” Seyran looked puzzled, but didn’t push Pierre away. Cain took advantage of the opening his mate gave him and added, “Besides, don’t you think you’d know it if something happened to Kazyan?” “We’ll find him, Destyan,” Cade added. “You’ll see.” The tension seemed to drain out of Seyran, the encouraging words obviously helping him. “I don’t know what to do,” he admitted. He sounded lost, and so unlike the strong, decided father Cain remembered. The separation from his mate and sons had crushed Seyran inside. It would take time and a lot of affection for Seyran to heal, if he ever did. It all depended on finding Lyan. “Once he hears we’re back, he’ll come to us,” Lucien offered, “although there is another issue that might complicate things, the Alarian attack.” “Alarian attack?” Seyran repeated, confused. “What are you talking about?” “Apparently, Alarian forces are marching toward Yazix as we speak.” Kalin spoke for the first time. He gave no sign of being uncomfortable, but Cain knew that the entire situation must be very hard for Kalin. Even Pierre would be regarded as untrustworthy, but Kalin more so. After all, he was an Alarian prince. Judging by what he’d learned from his brothers, Cain would venture to say that, in a way, Kalin, Gabriel, and Orin were a very important factor in this war. Perhaps if they’d never married their respective mates, this would

178

Scarlet Hyacinth

have never happened. Not that Cain blamed them. They only followed their hearts, like Cain had when mating Pierre. Some might not see it that way, though. Cain hoped that the people’s joy at his return would contribute in casting aside this doubt. “Come,” he told the others. “Let us free our people. We have some planning to do.” **** They retreated to the Xeetahn throne room. It seemed to have been occupied by the Council members, but they were gone now. Cain surmised Voth must have warned them of the situation. It didn’t matter. They’d deal with those bastards later. They had other priorities now. First and foremost, they needed to check on Orin and Zeli. Cain was concerned how the recent events may have affected the couple. “We should get Xander and go to his parents’ home,” he told his family. “They could be in danger.” “I agree,” Lucien answered. He called out to a guard in the hallway. “Nyre, please get Xander for us.” The guard obeyed, returning after a few minutes with Xander in tow. “Do you think something might have happened there?” Xander asked anxiously. “Anything is possible,” Cade replied. Given what Gabriel had seen, Cain suspected there was, indeed, a very high chance Zeli and Orin had been caught in the middle of the conflict. He found it suspicious that many of the Xeetahns didn’t seem to acknowledge the true extent of the problem. They hid in Yazix, relying on the Council for advice and orders. Those who did understand the problem had been imprisoned, and only released a few minutes ago at Cade’s order. As Lucien rushed to prepare a portal, Cain asked Pierre, “Do you want to come with us?”

Mending Shattered Souls

179

Pierre nodded. “I’m not leaving your side, no matter what.” Cain would have said that it was dangerous, but in truth, he thought Pierre would be in danger even if he stayed behind. So he remained silent, both grateful for Pierre’s support, and apprehensive. Lucien didn’t take long in summoning the portal. He knew the location of Xander’s family home, so he had no trouble with his task. Cade, as the oldest brother and direct heir, decided to stay behind to watch over the proceedings in Yazix. The rest of them, as well as Seyran and Xander, would go investigate. They stepped into the whirlpool of energy and left it, seconds later, in what looked like a courtyard of sorts. It had definitely seen better days. In fact, the courtyard seemed the only thing that had survived from Xander’s former residence. Crumbled walls and splintered, rotten wood were all that remained from a once-beautiful home. Xander let out a strangled gasp and looked around as if trying to convince himself this wasn’t happening. Cain couldn’t blame him. Xander’s parents and little brother lived on the estate. It had always been well protected, as Xander’s family was one of the most important in all of Xeetha. For many years, people had actually thought Xander would wed Lucien, a rumor fueled by Lucien’s brief liaison with the younger demon. “How can this be?” Lucien asked, shocked. “Who could have done this?” “It must have been the Alarians,” Kalin replied, fury obvious in his voice. “There’s no other explanation.” Xander called out to them, pointing to a couple of standing stones. “Look. There are graves there.” Graves could only mean one thing, that there were Alarian dead buried in the ground. The Xeetah didn’t bury their dead. They burned the bodies and scattered the ashes. There was no reason why any other populace would be here. “Then Kalin must be right,” Lucien said with decision.

180

Scarlet Hyacinth

A heavy suspicion weighed on Cain’s mind. He was loath to speak of it, but it needed to be said. “Not necessarily,” he answered his brother. “There were several Alarians here.” Kalin froze. “My brother and his son. No, no, no, no. It’s not possible. This can’t be happening.” He rushed in the direction of the graves, brushing away the snow to reveal the stone. They were marked with the sign of the Alarian army. Kalin visibly relaxed, although the tension didn’t disappear completely. “If it had been Orin inside, the marking would either be Xeetahn, of the royal Alarian family, or not there at all,” he explained. “I’m guessing there are soldiers buried here. We won’t know for sure until we unearth the graves.” Cain wasn’t surprised at Kalin’s words. For Alarians, flesh meant only a vessel for the Light within them, and once that Light returned to the greater whole, the body was buried, returning it to an element as ephemeral as flesh itself. The respect owed to the body equaled that given to the soul. If the person had been evil in life, he or she might very well be left to be eaten by wild animals. Given the situation, they truly needed to eliminate all possibility that Orin might be there. Even so, Kalin’s suggestion wasn’t reasonable. There were perhaps two dozen graves in front of them. The ground would be frozen, and even with Xeetahn magic, digging would be a pain. Not only that, but they didn’t have time to unearth twenty or so bodies. Seyran provided a distraction from his current dilemma. “Lyan was here,” he said out of the blue. Lucien had decided to take their father along, just in case something happened at the palace. Voth and Jerrol could always try to provoke Seyran again, and keeping busy might help Seyran get his mind off the immediate problem. However, neither of them had expected finding a trace of Lyan here of all places. “Are you sure?” Cain asked. It was true that mates could always feel each other, but the connection could be deceptive when they were

Mending Shattered Souls

181

separated in such a brutal manner. If the Edge became involved, Seyran could be imagining Lyan had been here. Surprisingly, Seyran didn’t lose his temper. “I’m sure. I can feel it.” The certainty in his father’s voice gave Cain hope. “It makes sense that he’d come here,” Kalin offered. “If Cade is to be believed, he felt bad after what happened with Gabriel. He might have been trying to help Orin with his baby.” Lucien nodded. “Besides, no one would think of looking for him here. That means he must’ve been with Orin and Zeli when the attack happened.” Cain became aware of how confusing all of this must be for Pierre. He reached for his mate, only to find Pierre staring into space with an absent expression. “Pierre? Pierre?” Pierre snapped out of his trance and spoke for the first time. “Orin and his son are alive. I think his mate is, too, but I cannot be certain about anyone else.” “How do you know that?” Kalin asked. “The energy of an unborn child is unique, both frail and powerful,” Pierre explained. “A future parent will also be different from anyone else. Orin and Zeli are, in a sense, very similar to Gabriel and Lucien. I merely compared the emotions that linger.” Kalin didn’t look convinced. “You may be feeling the emotions from a different time. I want to be sure.” “That will have to wait,” Lucien said. Kalin glared at him, but Lucien continued, undeterred. “We can’t stay here for so long, Kalin, especially in these circumstances. Besides, you heard Pierre. Orin is alive.” “Since when do you trust Pierre so much?” Kalin grumbled. “Since he saved my mate and my child,” Lucien replied without missing a beat. “So what do you suggest then?” Kalin snarled at him. “We can’t just leave them.”

182

Scarlet Hyacinth

“Lyan is with them,” Seyran answered in Lucien’s stead. “They will be fine. I know it.” He seemed to have regained the energy and strength that had once defined him as king. “What we need to do is prepare an army and meet the Alarians in battle.” Cain agreed with his father. As much as he wanted to see Zeli, the Alarians had clearly been allowed to roam Xeetha for too long. If they’d managed to destroy Xander’s home, it made sense that many others had been attacked. “We’ll return to Yazix as soon as we check the rest of the engravings on the graves,” Lucien said. “Pierre, Cain, Destyan, you look around and see if you find any clue, maybe an Alarian scout in the area. Kalin, Xander, and I will deal with things here.” With the tasks established, they went on to scour the area. Predictably, they found a great deal of nothing. The only one who could claim to have found out something from their little expedition was Pierre. According to him, the physical traces had long ago vanished, but the emotions still lingered. He insisted that Orin and Zeli were alive, and even Kalin seemed to warm up to the idea. The fact that he’d found no traces of casualties among his own troops must have cheered him up a bit. Xander, however, was inconsolable. Pierre could offer him no information, and the graves told him nothing but the fact that a battle had taken place here. His family was missing and, for all he knew, dead. “I’m so sorry, Xander,” Kalin said. “This wouldn’t have happened if Orin and Zeli hadn’t come here.” Xander shook his head. “It’s not because of that. Only King Lyan and I knew of their presence here, other than the guards who went with them. I’m guessing the Alarians stumbled on this place by accident or something similar.”

Mending Shattered Souls

183

Cain doubted very much that was the case. He didn’t believe in coincidences. Still, he didn’t want to make things worse by expressing such an opinion, so he kept his mouth shut. “We’re bound to receive some sort of news once word spreads that we’ve returned,” Lucien offered. “For now, there’s nothing more we can do here.” Xander sighed and nodded. “Let’s go back. They’re fine. They just have to be.” Once more, Lucien prepared the portal to take them back to Yazix. This time, it was more challenging, the snow and rough terrain making it difficult to use the runes and markings needed to center the energy. For that reason, Cain went to help his brother. Now that he had his memories back, Lucien’s lessons were returning, and with them, his incipient abilities of summoning dimensional gateways. Together, they managed to finish the task with ease. Once the portal appeared, Lucien gave Cain a grateful smile. “Thanks, little brother.”’ Cain acknowledged the praise with a nod. He couldn’t help but feel proud that he’d managed to help his brother out. It was a youngest sibling thing. Even if they’d grown up together, Lucien and Cade had always been protective of him, as well as excellent tutors. Taking Pierre’s hand, Cain stepped inside the portal, and they were immediately transported back into the throne room. This time, the area bustled with activity. Cade seemed to have gathered anyone of importance there and was asking for reports regarding the Alarian invasion and the Council’s inability to fight back. The newly released generals gladly provided the information, and things were looking up. Cade waved a report aside as they approached, and focused on them. His gaze darkened as he took in the fact that they were alone and very glum. “What did you find?” “Xander’s home has been destroyed,” Cain replied, keeping his voice down. He didn’t want to cause a panic or disrespect Xander’s

184

Scarlet Hyacinth

pain. “We don’t know for sure who did it or what happened there, but we think it might have been Alarians. Also, Destyan said Kazyan was there.” At that, Cade looked surprised. “Interesting. That’s a good thing, though. If he was there at the time, it’s more likely that Orin and Zeli survived the attack.” “Pierre is convinced that they are, indeed, alive,” Lucien said. “Still, we have no way of knowing how long that will last.” Cade nodded. “We need to find them. The first priority for that is to neutralize the Alarian threat.” Cain looked around, scanning the throne room for any sign of the Council members. A suspicion still lingered in his mind. As ambitious as Jerrol and Voth were, they wouldn’t have decapitated the Xeetahn army without a good reason. That reason could, unfortunately, be betrayal. He knew his brothers were thinking the same thing. “Now that we’re all here, we should arrange a meeting.” “Have Pierre come,” Lucien suggested. “He can perhaps tell if someone is lying or not.” Cain agreed and went to talk to Pierre. His lover and Kalin waited a few steps away from them, talking to Xander and apparently trying to calm the young demon down, an admirable, if unlikely to succeed, endeavor. “Pierre, Kalin,” Cain called out. “We’re having a meeting with the Council members. Xander, assemble the guards. We don’t know what will be decided.” Xander’s eyes widened, but he rushed to obey the order. Cain figured it might help Xander get his mind off his recent loss. Little by little, the meeting was organized. The Council members were ushered in, their faces bearing expressions that varied from arrogance to apprehension. Tables were brought in, the same ones used in the Council chambers. All the while, Cain stuck to Pierre’s side, knowing his lover might need an occasional translation.

Mending Shattered Souls

185

Each of the men took their seats, with Seyran and his extended family sitting in front of them all. Various generals joined the session to watch the Council members respond for their actions. Voth and the others waited in the middle. Given that their guilt had not been established yet, they were also seated. The actual thrones remained empty, as neither Seyran nor Cade seemed comfortable to occupy them. At last, Cade began to speak. “We all know why this meeting has been organized. We need an explanation as to why we are in this situation. We Xeetah are warriors. We do not hide and do not cower. Should we need to fight, we meet our enemies head-on in battle and die with dignity.” Murmurs of agreement sounded in the crowd while the Council members fidgeted. “So tell us,” Cade continued, “why were our men imprisoned while hostile armies march upon us?” “They refused to comply with the orders of the Council,” Voth said. “Many deserted after you.” “Trying to defend one’s country hardly counts as desertion,” Lucien said coolly. Cain leaned against Pierre and asked, “What do you think?” “They’re hiding something,” Pierre replied. “Even if I don’t understand all the words, emotions do not lie.” “Prince Lucien,” another Council member piped in, “is it true that you have discovered the cure for the Edge?” Cain frowned at the change in topic. “I hardly see how that is relevant,” he answered. “We are not discussing it now.” “I beg to differ,” the other man said. “If your Edge has been healed, our purpose in Xeetha has temporarily ended. Should the people decide it, King Seyran can be reinstated.” “That is not the point!” Cain shouted. “You still have to respond for your incompetence.”

186

Scarlet Hyacinth

“I agree that we might have made a mistake,” Jerrol said, “but it was just that we feared civil war.” “And what about our sire?” Lucien snarled. “What did you fear from him?” Neither of the Council members responded, but everyone knew the reply to the question. The Xeetahn aristocrats had never liked Lyan and had taken advantage of the situation to get rid of him permanently. Pierre nudged Cain with his elbow and asked, “What did Lucien ask? I can sense an increase in hostility.” Pierre’s words confirmed Cain’s knowledge of the situation. “He asked about our sire. You see, Seyran, our Destyan, was supposed to marry someone else, but he met our Kazyan, and they clicked instantly. The Council never agreed with the choice, but once Lyan became pregnant with Cade, they couldn’t do anything about it.” Pierre bit his lip, as if deep in thought. “What will you do? You can’t let them get away with it, but if they’re important people…” “It depends. We need evidence that they truly intended to betray us.” “Too bad Eric isn’t here.” Pierre let out a small, sad laugh. “He worked it out when I was the traitor.” Cain’s heart squeezed at the knowledge that, with the DSS gone, Pierre would feel even guiltier about his past crimes. Still, the idea wasn’t bad. If they could stall for a while, they might be able to bring Eric or Keenan here to figure out who was guilty. On the other hand, Eric’s word would weigh little in front of Voth or Jerrol. Thankfully, Cade came up with something. “Very well. I do not trust you one bit. Therefore, you will swear an oath of loyalty, now, to the royal family, Kings Seyran and Lyan, their sons, and extended family. Should you ever speak wrongly of any of the above mentioned again, you will be imprisoned and tried for treason.” “I refuse,” Voth shouted. “I will not declare my loyalty toward an insane king and his whore of a consort.”

Mending Shattered Souls

187

Seyran shot to his feet, growling threateningly. Cade held his father down and nodded at Xander, who waited next to the doors. At once, Xander followed the silent order. The guards appeared as if from nowhere, surrounding Voth. “We do not have time for such foolishness,” Lucien said. “We have to be united, or we will all fall.” The rest of the Council members didn’t protest as the guards dragged Voth off. Cain hated this show of power. Dictatorship wasn’t their way, but at this point, they truly had no other choice. In the end, the rest of the aristocrats, and even Jerrol, agreed to swear the oath. Cain had a feeling that many of them would break it, but then again, both he and his family expected that. They were waiting for it so that they could clean up their ranks of the treasonous bastards. The meeting ended on a more positive note than it had begun. Cain, Cade, Lucien, and Seyran stayed with the rest of the generals to think up their next move. Kalin and Pierre hung around as well, reluctant to leave their mates’ sides. Pierre seemed to have something on his mind, but when Cain asked him, Pierre just shook his head and mouthed “later.” Many hours after their arrival in Yazix, Cain finally dragged his tired self to his room. The servants had already taken care of cleaning up and changing the sheets. Other than that, it was exactly as he’d left it so many years ago. For a few seconds, Cain froze as realization struck. More than a room, this had become a shrine, a shrine in his honor. From the window, he could spot a tall monument shining in the blue moonlight. He began to understand the truth of his brothers’ tales. His fathers truly had worshipped his memory. “So this is your room, huh?” Pierre asked from behind him. The spell broke, and he nodded. That time was over now, and, perhaps, they could all be reunited one day.

188

Scarlet Hyacinth

He wished he were up to giving his old bed a workout with Pierre, but he was too exhausted. They both needed rest for whatever the next day would bring. Pierre seemed to agree, as he wordlessly helped Cain out of his clothes, then took his own off. He pressed a light kiss to Cain’s cheek, then lay down on the bed and closed his eyes. “Come,” he told Cain. “We still have a lot of work to do tomorrow.”

Mending Shattered Souls

189

Chapter Fourteen Cain woke to the feel of a hot mouth surrounding his cock. Teeth nibbled at the glans, teasing his slit, giving him a tantalizing promise for more. The hot cavern took him slowly, the delicious glide of a sweet and talented tongue sweeping over Cain’s dick in languorous motions. Cain almost thought it was a dream, it felt that good. But the intoxicating scent of Pierre’s arousal tickled his senses, and he opened his eyes to watch his mate take his dick with an almost desperate desire. The sight of Pierre’s lips wrapped around his cock nearly pushed Cain over. He couldn’t get over how beautiful Pierre looked like that, like a debauched angel fallen from the heavens humans spoke of. It took all of Cain’s discipline to hold back and allow Pierre to do as he pleased. With what was going on, they didn’t have much time, so he’d enjoy this moment while it lasted. As for Pierre, he seemed to be completely dedicated to his self-assigned task, and loving every minute of it. Pierre released Cain’s cock and mouthed his testicles, lapping at the wrinkled sac. His tongue explored Cain’s genitals over and over, like a man possessed. Cain felt his fangs emerge, the lust bringing out his every demon instinct. With each passing second, it became harder and harder to hold back. When Pierre slipped a finger under him and teased Cain’s hole, Cain snapped. He pushed Pierre away and lunged over him. In mere seconds, he had Pierre face-down on the pillows, his fingers embedded in Pierre’s ass. He spent a delightful few minutes stretching Pierre, hearing his

190

Scarlet Hyacinth

mate’s beautiful moans. Or was it hours? Cain couldn’t tell. He wanted too much to be inside Pierre, and he couldn’t wait any longer. With a murmured apology, Cain removed his fingers and thrust inside his mate. Pierre buried his face in the pillow, but the muffled moans still reached Cain’s ears, enflaming him even further. He fucked Pierre hard, releasing the unspent desire and the frustration he’d experienced over the previous day. Pierre met him thrust for thrust, pushing back against him wildly. His ass squeezed Cain in a velvet-like fist. It was sinfully carnal, and yet so beautiful. In every motion, Cain saw the way they fit together, like two halves of a single whole. How could he ever have lived without this? By now, his fangs ached to taste Pierre’s flesh, and his mouth watered at the thought of the delicious treat that awaited him. His pleasure always escalated when he felt Pierre’s through the blood exchange. Yet again, Pierre sensed Cain’s intention. This time, however, he didn’t bare his throat like he usually did. Instead, he shook his head. “We can’t,” he whispered in a ragged voice. “If you bite me, you know what we’re risking.” Cain mentally groaned as he conceded his mate’s point. Now that he was healed, he could procreate, and biting Pierre could very likely trigger the process. As nice as it would be to have a little demonling running around, now was not the time for bearing children. “Okay,” he somehow managed to say. “We’ll wait.” The realization that reality waited just around the corner both cooled his ardor and fueled it. He wanted to brand Pierre as his, but at the same time was disheartened by the thought that he couldn’t. Instead of the bite, he resorted to do it the “classical” way. He swept his hands all over Pierre’s back, his claws leaving slight reddish marks as they passed over the soft skin. He was careful not to hurt his mate or cause unnecessary pain, but took great pleasure in seeing even those small marks appear on Pierre’s body. When delivered adequately, pain could be a wonderful aphrodisiac, and Cain

Mending Shattered Souls

191

did know the true power a sharp sting could inflict on arousal. The eroticism of the moment increased as Pierre himself started to ask for more. But Cain knew the limits and didn’t want to take things too far. Instead, he opted to pound Pierre’s ass faster and harder, rubbing against Pierre’s prostate with each thrust. Pierre didn’t last for much longer. Arching his back, he came, the muscles of his ass tightening even further around Cain’s cock. Cain’s vision went unfocused, and, with an animalistic growl, he released his seed deep inside Pierre. Pierre collapsed face-down beneath him, and Cain very nearly followed his example. As much as he wanted to stay in bed and simply lie at Pierre’s side, Xeetha was waiting. Pierre rolled over and cracked an eye open to look at him. Shockingly, he looked even more beautiful now, his face still flushed from exhaustion, his lips swollen, but his expression serious and deep. When he spoke, his voice sounded husky and ragged from his cries. “I know this isn’t exactly pillow talk,” he said. “I’ve been meaning to tell you something since yesterday, but we never got a minute alone.” Cain remembered Pierre’s behavior the day before. Others may have missed it, but Cain had been able to tell Pierre was worried about something. “What is it, love? What’s on your mind?” “Yesterday when we went to Xander’s, what I told them was not entirely accurate.” Cain felt a cold chill sweep through him. “Why? What did you sense?” “It’s true that I felt Orin, like I said I did. But there was also a lot of pain, both physical and emotional. I’m not sure of its source. It could have been Xander’s family, or anyone else, for that matter. But I sensed an acute feeling of loss there that tainted the whole area. Also, I’m not entirely certain it was, indeed, Alarians who destroyed his home.” “What do you mean? Who else could have done it?”

192

Scarlet Hyacinth

Pierre looked thoughtful and troubled. “There are many things amiss here, Cain. I don’t like it.” Before Cain could decipher what his mate meant by that, a knock sounded at the door. “Hey, bro,” Cade called out, “hate to intrude on a private moment, but we’re needed outside.” Cain cursed under his breath. His older siblings always managed to catch him off guard and enjoyed teasing him. Pierre went red, and then paled. The transition was so abrupt it would have been funny if not for the reason behind it. “Do you think he heard?” he mouthed at Cain. Cain shrugged, although he felt anything but nonchalant. “I suppose we’ll find out. Don’t worry so much.” Louder, he replied to his brother in Xeetahn, “Hold your horses. We’re coming.” Cade laughed, and Cain thought he heard his brother mutter something along the lines of, “You already did.” Thankfully, Cade left without making any other smart-ass comment. With the languorous, lazy mood broken, Cain and Pierre cleaned up and dressed for the day. They took their baths separately, as Cain knew that if he saw the warm water lap against Pierre’s naked skin, he'd never be able to find out what his brother wanted. They left Cain’s quarters and headed toward the throne room. No one had explicitly said they were meeting there, but Cain surmised it was the most likely place his siblings and father would be. He needn’t have worried about finding his family. Lucien waited for him in the corridor, looking anxious. Cain was puzzled. What could have happened in the short time between Cade’s visit and now? “Fires of Kaldor, you took long,” Lucien said. “I wanted to go fetch you, but Cade said to give you a moment.” Cain’s curiosity increased. “What happened?” “We got a magical orb. It just arrived now. We’re waiting for everyone to gather so we can open it.” Lucien spoke in the human tongue, so Pierre understood him as well. “A magical orb?” the Sidhe repeated. “What’s that?”

Mending Shattered Souls

193

“A message,” Cain explained. “Magic allows us to transport correspondence over great distances.” “Of course…” Pierre muttered under his breath. “Who needs email when you’ve got magic?” Lucien arched a brow at Pierre’s comment, but said, “Come on. Let’s hurry. Everyone should be there by now.” When they reached the throne room, Cain realized that Lucien’s “everyone” turned out to be the royal family, two of their most trusted generals, and Xander. They debated including one of the Council members in the gathering, but decided against it. The aristocrats weren’t trustworthy. They’d be notified if need be. At last, Cade brought forward the shiny magical orb. Cain held his breath as his brother activated the message. The image of his Kazyan popped up from the sphere. He looked just like Cain remembered him, and Cain suppressed a sob of relief upon realizing that Lyan was, indeed, alive. “Greetings. I’ve learned with great astonishment of the return of my dear sons, my three sons.” Lyan paused and took a deep breath, as if struggling for strength. “I almost cannot believe it is really true, but no one would be so cruel as to toy with the feelings of a parent like this. Cain, I wish I was there to welcome you back like you deserve. We’ve all missed you so much. And Lucien, I am so happy to hear you’ve found Gabriel.” Cain could swear tears glistened in Lyan’s eyes, but his father shook himself and rubbed his eyes, embarrassed. “But all that will have to wait until our reunion.” He nodded, and another figure appeared in the image, a very pregnant Alarian young man. Cain guessed that the Alarian in question was Orin, Gabriel and Kalin’s brother, and his sire’s next words confirmed his assumption. “As you can see, Orin is safe here with me. I will be ensuring he gives birth safely.” “We do not know where Zeli is,” Orin said. “Please find him. I beg of you.”

194

Scarlet Hyacinth

Unlike Lyan, Orin did indeed weep. Lyan wrapped his arms around the Alarian and shushed him. “Zeli was separated from us when we left Xander’s family home. I feared someone might be watching the area, and I suggested taking Orin someplace safe.” The way Lyan stressed the latter two words made Cain think that his Kazyan was trying to convey another message, but he didn’t know what that could be. “Unfortunately, at the time, Zeli had gone with Xander’s sire at the outpost next to the front. We left a message with Xander’s staff, but I’m not sure he got it.” “I should have never left,” Orin sobbed. “What if he thinks we abandoned him?” Cain suspected that if Lyan had forced Orin’s hand to leave, the situation had been, indeed, dire. Lyan didn’t seem to know about the attack on Xander’s home, but he had basically saved Orin and the unborn child from certain death. “I will try to send another message once it is safe enough to do so,” Lyan said. “My sons, Xeetha is in your hands. Beloved, take care of yourself and don’t do anything foolish. I love you all.” The glow of the magical orb began to fade as the message ended. But long after the last echoes of Lyan’s words vanished, their meaning haunted Cain. Orin was safe, but what could have happened to Zeli? He recalled Pierre’s impressions from the day before. Had Zeli returned to Xander’s home to find it wrecked? And what about the graves? How did those fit into the puzzle? Who had really attacked Xander’s family? A question from Pierre drew him out of his musings. “What is it? What did they say?” “Orin is safe, as you probably realized,” Cain replied, “but they know nothing of Zeli. My father and Orin seem to have left Xander’s before the attack ever happened.”

Mending Shattered Souls

195

His brother’s voice stopped him before he could say anything else. “The border outposts have been taken over by now. If Zeli did go there, he could’ve been captured.” “I think Zeli went back to Xander’s home,” Pierre said. “I sensed something there yesterday. I couldn’t quite put my finger on it, but if your friend thinks his mate and son are dead…” Cain didn’t even want to consider the option. If that happened, it meant Zeli had gone over the Edge. Was his friend even alive now? “We will discuss this with the Council members,” Lucien said. “Then, we’ll assemble the army and head out. We need to take back our country. If Zeli was captured, we will find him.” “We should also send messages to the rest of the noble families, just in case they are in danger,” Cade added. Just like that, the decision was made and the plan set into motion. Everyone rushed out of the throne room to contribute to the mission. Soon, the battle for Xeetha would begin, and it could change all their lives. **** The courtyard of the citadel teemed with activity. Troops dressed in the black uniforms of the Xeetahn army all waited for their leaders’ commands. Beyond the heavy walls, Yazix buzzed with glee and trepidation. Xeetha was going to war once again. Now that the princes had returned, it didn’t take long for the Xeetahn warriors to assemble. The enthusiasm with which everyone worked astounded Pierre. He helped out where he could, although more often than not, the best way to do so was to simply stay out of everyone’s way. Sure, he’d have liked to be able to support Cain more, but it would take time for him to get used to this place. Besides, Pierre wouldn’t be able to organize Sidhe troops back on Earth. How could he even think of doing something similar with Xeetahns on Kaldor?

196

Scarlet Hyacinth

In fact, Pierre had his hands full with wrapping his mind around the idea of what he was about to do. He had no doubt that he’d join these people in battle. Even if Cain insisted that he stay behind, Pierre would still go. The DSS may be gone, but the experience and power it had given him remained, and it could help out the Xeetahns. The situation here seemed to be getting more and more serious. During their war preparations, they’d sent out summons to the various noble families who, like Xander’s, owned land away from Yazix. The messengers reported finding destruction wherever they looked. The situation had been kept silent from most people, as they hadn’t wanted to upset their men. Pierre knew that before this ended, his mate would need his help. Still, the thought that he’d have to kill again bothered him. He relived those dreadful moments when he’d murdered Ulrike, or planned the other attacks. His hand trembled on his blade. “You shouldn’t do this, Pierre,” Cain said from behind him. “You’re still recovering.” Pierre had expected this from his lover, of course. Cain had an uncanny knack of knowing exactly what passed through Pierre’s mind. Even so, Pierre needed to face his fears and accept what he’d done. It would haunt him forever, but he needed to at least try to make amends somehow. Because of his betrayal, so many had died. The werewolves, Sidhe, and vampires would never forget it. Even if the High Mother had allowed him to live, Pierre would never be accepted on Earth. But here, he could have another chance. He could build a new life. This was his opportunity to prove that he’d changed, that he was willing to risk his life and his newly healed mind for the man he loved. In spite of the unpleasant episode with the Council members, the Xeetahns had received him with open arms. They accepted Pierre as one of their own. Perhaps it was just the affection toward Cain that spilled onto Pierre by association, but Pierre would thank them, regardless. Besides, through Cain, Pierre seemed to have some sort of

Mending Shattered Souls

197

connection with them. Several times now, he’d managed to reach out to Seyran when the king’s despair pushed him close to insanity. He wanted to help more. “I need to do this, Cain,” he replied as he turned to his mate. “Your people are my family now. I cannot disappoint someone else. Never again.” Cain sighed. “We’re leaving in the morning,” he said. “Please, won’t you reconsider? It would be much safer if you stayed here.” At that, Pierre actually smiled. “Don’t you dare lie to me, Prince Cain. I know the troops depart in two hours. And no, I’m not changing my mind.” Cain somehow managed to look both ashamed and frustrated. “Pierre…” “Mon amour.” Pierre cut him off. “I know it is selfish of me to ask this, but I have to help out. I can’t let you go out there alone.” “I wouldn’t be alone,” Cain protested. He obviously wanted to say more, but decided against it. “All right. I don’t want to fight. But you’re staying out of the actual battle.” Pierre arched a brow at Cain’s command, but nodded. He couldn’t promise Cain he’d do that, but for now, it would at least make his mate feel a bit better. “Come on,” he told Cain. “Let’s join the others and take our places. We don’t want to be left behind.” “I wish we had time for a quickie,” Cain muttered as they left the room. Pierre laughed, although he didn’t feel amused at all. Cain had every right to feel sexually deprived. Pierre himself was frustrated. The business of the past few days made it impossible for them to spend actual time together. The sex had turned into a furtive blow job during a lunch break, or a hasty fuck in the barracks. It took the edge off, but it didn’t satisfy either of them. “Don’t be impatient,” he told Cain. “We’ll have plenty of time for it once the war is over.”

198

Scarlet Hyacinth

He kept his voice optimistic and strong, knowing his mate needed it. One could never be sure of the outcome of a war, but Pierre had to believe to remain sane. He held on to Cain’s hand as he joined their family in the courtyard. Kalin spoke with Cade, while Lucien was engaged in a heated debate with Seyran. Heavy sacks filled with provisions and weaponry waited on the black marble of the hall. The harsh Xeetahn winters would make the journey difficult, and the battle even more so. Cain had told Pierre that Xeetha itself was built like a citadel. Tall, steep mountains surrounded it from one side, while the huge ocean formed a barrier at the other. No one could come in from either direction without being spotted and taken out. As a matter of fact, the outpost in the mountains had been built for maximum visibility in terrible weather. In normal circumstances, this was very advantageous for the Xeetahns, but now, through this twist of fate or, perhaps, foul play, the outpost had fallen. This meant that their foes now had a considerable advantage. Still, morale was high among the soldiers, and Xeetahns knew the terrain much better than the Alarians. All in all, Pierre thought that the odds were in their favor. Pierre noted in surprise that Lucien seemed a bit different from the day before, perhaps more anxious, emotional, and fidgety. He waited for the demon to finish his conversation with Seyran, then approached them. “Hi,” he greeted. “Did you go to Earth?” Lucien nodded, not even seeming surprised that Pierre guessed the situation. “I did. Gabriel and my son are all right.” His eyes sparkled with love and pride as he spoke. Grinning, he retrieved an object from his vest, and Pierre saw in shock that it was a photo. Gabriel smiled up from the piece of paper, cradling his son to his chest. “I have others,” Lucien continued, “but I like this one best.” “I want to see my grandson,” Seyran said. He peeked over Pierre’s shoulder, which wasn’t hard at all, given the difference in height.

Mending Shattered Souls

199

Lucien gave his father an ugly look, but he didn’t say anything or berate Seyran. Given that Seyran had nearly killed the very same grandson they were talking about now, Pierre couldn’t blame Lucien for his resentment. It was admirable that he’d even accepted his parents so fast. A bout of laughter from Cade removed the tension from the atmosphere. “Boasting about your son again, are you?” “Of course!” Lucien replied. A string of incomprehensible words followed, but Pierre gathered that Lucien was listing the attributes of his son and mate. The exchange drew the attention of several soldiers around them. Pierre only understood a couple of things from what was said. Many of those around spoke too quickly, and even if Pierre had learned a bit of Kaldorian and Xeetahn, that knowledge wasn’t sufficient. He did, however, catch Xander asking Lucien, “You went to see your son? How is he?” “Fine, thank you for asking,” Lucien replied. After a brief hesitation, he retrieved another photo from his coat and gave it to Xander. “Pass it around.” As Xander analyzed the photo, wide-eyed, it occurred to Pierre that maybe the demons hadn’t even believed Lucien’s son had been born. Xander did indeed pass the item around, and various awed, congratulatory exclamations followed. Pierre chuckled under his breath. “It almost seems like this is a baby shower, not an army gathering.” “Children are very important for us,” Cain explained seriously. “So few survive the birth and the first years of life. We have the largest infant mortality rate in the whole of Kaldor.” Pierre’s amusement vanished. He’d forgotten about that. A child was truly a wonder of nature, and more so in the case of the Xeetahns, who had been through so much as a race.

200

Scarlet Hyacinth

Lucien’s impromptu picture-showcasing caused quite a stir and further helped boost morale. All the Xeetahns wanted the same thing Lucien had, a family. Pierre could feel it echoing inside him. When the excitement died down, Lucien told Xander, “Do you have the Council members under watch?” Xander nodded. “They’re safely in lockdown in their rooms. I’ll keep an eye on them.” “Good. Be careful, Xander.” With the last of the preparations complete, the army was ready. Some of the soldiers stayed behind, presumably to guard the castle and the Council members. Pierre cuddled in his lover’s embrace, knowing that Cain might plan to leave him behind at the last minute. “Don’t you dare drop me,” he muttered. Cain opened his mouth and shut it, making a wonderful impersonation of a fish. “Fine, fine,” he said as he wrapped his arms around Pierre. “I get it.” And then, the battalion of Xeetahns launched themselves into the air. The swish of the cold air hit Pierre like a sledgehammer, making his breath freeze in his chest. Pierre hid his face in Cain’s coat, thankful for the warm clothing he’d donned. Shouts echoed in his ears, and he realized the inhabitants of Yazix were cheering them on. The deafening noise vanished in what seemed like an instant. The Xeetahn army moved like a well-oiled machine, flying at an incredible speed. It should have been surprising, given the weight of the bags the Xeetahns carried, but Pierre had seen the demon warriors show unparalleled strength. Even Cain and Cade, who had the additional burden of their mates, showed no sign of fatigue. Heat began to pour off Cain and into Pierre, Cain’s magic casting away the cold. With Cain’s support, Pierre dared to tear his face away from the protective shield of Cain’s body. Strikingly, the Xeetahn landscape seemed different than when they’d first arrived. The vegetation battled the freezing chill, and even

Mending Shattered Souls

201

the winds urged the demon warriors on. It seemed like the land itself encouraged their army to war, to defend and protect their people and country. There were no words spoken, the only sound the whispered voice of the currents of air engulfing them as they flew. At one point, Pierre lost track of time. His mind grew heavy, the rarefaction of the atmosphere getting to him. Cain must have felt the problem, as he descended a bit, flying lower. Pierre started to recover, making a mental note that at a superior level, the Kaldorian atmosphere seemed to have a different composition than the Earth one. Finally, the battalion of demons began to fly down and landed among a heavy group of evergreens. “We’ll make camp here,” Cain said. “We need to send scouts ahead and find out where the Alarians are hiding.” Pierre nodded. “Let’s prepare the tent for now,” he answered. “You need to rest your wings.” “What would I do if I didn’t have you to worry about me?” Cain rhetorically asked. He summoned his magic and melted the snow around them, readying a small patch of dry earth to set their tent. Then, Cain dumped their bags on the ground and proceeded to retrieve a packed set that looked nothing like Pierre’s idea of a tent. He must have been clear in his confusion, as Cain burst into laughter. “Don’t worry. I know how to do it.” In a few efficient motions, Cain had the small, spartan-looking tent up and ready. Pierre wasn’t surprised that the Xeetahns didn’t bother with luxuries. They were warriors, after all, and they could stand a little discomfort. Pierre made himself useful by getting the blankets and foodstuffs out of the bags. Once the tent was ready, he layered the ground with the covers. Sighing, he turned to his mate, who waited for him in silence. He could sense that Cain would leave on the scouting mission. This time,

202

Scarlet Hyacinth

Pierre couldn’t insist on coming along. He’d just get in the way. “Be careful,” he whispered. He pressed a soft peck on Cain’s cheek, reluctant to let his mate go. But this was war, and they both had duties to attend to. “I will,” Cain promised. With a final hug, Cain and Pierre broke apart, and Pierre began to prepare their little camp. He sent a mental prayer to the Light to protect Cain. He didn’t think he’d be able to stand it if something happened to his mate.

Mending Shattered Souls

203

Chapter Fifteen As soon as he left Pierre with their bags, Cain headed to find his brothers and father. They were rounded up together in Lucien’s tent, leaning over a map and talking in hushed voices. “Hey, bro,” Cade greeted Cain. “Come on over. We were just talking about how to do this thing.” Cain joined his brothers and looked at the markings on the map. Their position and that of the outpost were emphasized with red circles. They were quite a distance away from the Xeetahn borders and their captured military establishment, but Cain suspected there would be many Alarian troops in the area. “Have the scout groups been decided?” Lucien nodded. “Cade and Kalin are taking five men west. You and Destyan will go south, while I will go north.” Cain mused over his brother’s words. That would cover the area quite nicely. Of course, they needed to be careful, because tiny groups such as theirs could be easily wiped out if they accidentally ran into the main Alarian army. Even so, he was troubled. He didn’t know which part of Xeetha had gotten away unscathed. The disappearance of the Xeetahn nobles and the destruction of their homes concerned him greatly. Cain wondered now if they were doing the right thing. “All right. Let’s hurry and wrap this up.” By the looks his brothers and father gave him, they all knew what he meant. They’d left Yazix taking the majority of the experienced soldiers with them. The younger ones, like Xander, and a few others,

204

Scarlet Hyacinth

had stayed behind, but if an assault on Yazix happened, they might not be able to hold the fort. For this reason, each of them hurried to select five warriors out of the battalion, all with great expertise in combat and stealth. Cain threw a longing gaze toward his tent, but didn’t go back. As much as he wanted to be with Pierre, that would have to wait. By now, night had fallen, and the temperature got even lower. That would be an advantage for them, since their fire magic would help them keep warm. The Alarians wouldn’t have that, and neither would Pierre. Cain stopped one of the soldiers running around and told him to check on Pierre from time to time. The man promised he would, and Cain had no doubt that would be so. Still, Cain hated the thought of abandoning his mate in such harsh conditions. Pushing aside the sorrow in his heart, Cain organized his troops and gave them the necessary instructions. They left the camp, and Cain watched his brothers disappear into the night with a heavy heart. At least he had his father with him. Seyran’s help would be invaluable should they have any sort of trouble. This time, they chose to go on foot, in order to be as inconspicuous as possible. Neither of them spoke, but they didn’t have to. They all knew what to do and acknowledged the importance of their mission. A few hours after their departure from the camp, Cain was ready to end their scouting expedition. No one seemed to have passed this way. The snow remained undisturbed, and the silence shrouded them in an almost eerie mist. All of a sudden, Cain spotted something ahead, a small light, barely there, but visible regardless. He felt the others tense as well. “Alarians,” his father mouthed at him. Cain nodded. No one else could have a reason to be out in the middle of nowhere.

Mending Shattered Souls

205

They sneaked closer, carefully shielding themselves from sight. It would be hard to avoid other senses, but Seyran’s powerful magic made it possible for them to approach without being detected. As Cain looked around, what he saw astounded him. Three Alarians stood in front of a fire. That wouldn’t have been odd in itself, but two demons were alimenting the fire, all the while talking in Xeetahn. “You heard the princes have returned?” one of them said. “Now what do we do?” The other one shrugged. “We stick to the plan. Even if Yazix is free, we still need to be avenged.” Avenged? What were they talking about? Why had they joined the Alarian forces? It made sense now that the outpost had fallen, but what could possibly determine Xeetahn warriors to betray their own country? “I don’t know,” the first man said. “Perhaps we should go back. This all feels so wrong.” “Go back to do what?” his companion almost snarled. “The Council is still loose. King Seyran is insane. There’s no telling what kind of chaos the royal family is causing now. And if we do leave, they will know.” Cain realized that he actually knew these men. They were sons of very important noble families, the same families whose homes were wrecked. Actually, the more reluctant one, Jax, had once been Cain’s lover. A brief affair, but Cain remembered it with fondness. The other one, Sollin, was a close friend of Jax’s. Both were good men who’d never betray their country. If they felt wronged, it meant something awful had happened. Who’d really attacked the Xeetahn nobles? What was going on in Xeetha? By Cain’s side, Seyran fumed. Cain didn’t blame him, since the more Jax and Sollin spoke, the deeper they dug their own graves. Cain nodded at his men, indicating that they be ready. As much as he

206

Scarlet Hyacinth

wanted to give the young demons a chance, the situation was clear. The two Xeetahns needed to be captured. On Seyran’s mark, Cain and the other five warriors shot forward. Numbed by the cold, the Alarians barely retaliated before being rendered unconscious. It was harder with Jax and Sollin. As soon as they found themselves surrounded by enemies, the two got over their differences and launched themselves into battle. Cain feared that he’d have to hurt them, but in the end, his mere presence solved the situation. When the light glow of the fire fell over his face, Jax gasped and froze in his tracks. “C-Cain…” “This is a trick,” Sollin said, wide-eyed. “It cannot be.” “No trick,” Cain replied. “I’m back. And you two have a lot of explaining to do.” “What is this madness?” Seyran asked. “My actions in Yazix in no way justify your betrayal.” “King Seyran…” Jax said, clearly shocked. Sollin and Jax looked from Cain to Seyran, then at each other. Their shoulders slumped, and the fireballs they’d created disappeared with a poof. “We’ll come with you,” Sollin said, “as long as you promise to make sure justice is done.” “That’s why we’re here,” Cain replied, “to make this right.” Sollin looked distrusting, but given the situation, there wasn’t much the two demons could do. “We’re going back,” Seyran ordered. “I do believe our expedition was more than successful.” Three of their warriors grabbed the unconscious Alarians, with the rest of them keeping a close eye on the caught Xeetahns. Cain considered blindfolding the two for about a second. They were friends, in the end. Whatever had determined them to go against Xeetha didn’t change that. Thankfully, Sollin and Jax didn’t put up any opposition, and the group reached the camp without incident. Warriors gave them curious

Mending Shattered Souls

207

looks as they passed, registering the peculiar situation and undoubtedly wondering where Sollin and Jax had come from. Lucien appeared from one of the tents. He opened his mouth, obviously intending to ask something, but changed his mind once he took in Cain’s new companions. “Come on,” he said simply. Cain briefly directed his men to secure the unconscious Alarians and headed with his father and the two captive Xeetahns toward Lucien’s tent. Cain and Kalin waited there, making notes on a map with one of the generals. “You’re back,” Cade said in place of a greeting. He looked up and arched a brow at the two young demons. “What’s all this?” “We found them with a group of Alarians,” Cain answered. “They seem to have joined forces.” “Joined forces?” Cade repeated in disbelief. “Sollin, Jax, is this true?” Sollin and Jax shifted on their feet uncomfortably. Cain remembered the two demons had trained under his brother’s supervision. “Answer the question,” Lucien prodded. Jax nodded. “It’s true.” “There are many things that happened that you don’t know about,” Sollin shouted. “You have no right to judge us.” Cain was taken aback by Sollin’s anger. “No one is judging anyone. We’re merely trying to find out why two good men turned against their country.” “You abandoned us all to die,” Sollin shot back. “Why shouldn’t we turn away from Xeetha?” “Enough!” Seyran barked. “You are not here to make demands or ask questions. You are here to give us an explanation. Now speak.” Seyran was in full king mode, and the two young demons automatically complied. “We were attacked,” Jax answered, “our homes destroyed.”

208

Scarlet Hyacinth

“We recently found out and were trying to figure out who could have done such a thing,” Lucien said. “Go on.” “It was the Council. They came with mercenaries and Alarian troops. We fought back, but they were too many. Some of us young demons were forced to join the Alarian army. We’d have refused, but they threatened to kill our families. As the Alarians invaded Xeetha, others came willingly, angry with the Council.” It was as Cain had feared. Betrayal had become deeply engrained in the fabric of Xeetahn society. Weeding it out would tear harshly into the hearts and minds of their people. He suspected Zeli must have joined the Alarian army as well. If his friend believed Orin and their son were killed by the Council, it made sense that he’d seek vengeance. But there were so many things that didn’t fit. Why did the Council do this in the first place? Were all of the aristocrats involved? And besides, why would they hand over the country to the Alarians? It simply didn’t make any sense. As if guessing Cain’s dilemma, Seyran said, “Those damn idiots must have tried to use the Alarians to eliminate opposition in Xeetha and bit off more than they could chew. No wonder the country is rebelling.” “What do we do, Destyan?” Cade asked. His voice didn’t shake, nor did he show any sign of nervousness, but Cain could tell his brother had been affected by the news. Clearly Cade had made the connection to Zeli’s disappearance as well. “For now, we take the outpost back and free our boys. Notify Xander and have him increase his watchfulness. The Council members think they’re safe in the palace, so we’ll deal with them later.” “What about us?” Sollin asked. Seyran arched a brow. “What about you? You were living in a lawless country. There was nothing to keep you bound to it, not when

Mending Shattered Souls

209

your own kind betrayed you. But now that the law is back, I trust I can count on your loyalty.” Jax and Sollin looked shocked and bowed their heads to thank their king. In truth, Cain wasn’t surprised. This was the Kaldorian way. The loyalty of each Kaldorian went first to their mate and families, and only after that to Xeetha as a country. The tight bonds of fellowship between the brothers-in-arms made it work, but if they had been broken, Sollin and Jax had every right to demand retribution. Cain had a feeling things would be a little more difficult in Zeli’s case. The young demons had clearly been coerced into helping the Alarians, but that might not be true for Zeli. “What do you know of Zeli?” Cain asked the two. “We haven’t seen him in a while,” Jax replied, “since before this whole thing started. We were visiting our parents at the time. Do you mean he’s not here?” “You haven’t spotted him around the Alarian camp?” Lucien asked instead of offering Jax a reply. When Jax shook his head, Cain felt his frustration and worry increase. Where could his friend possibly be? “Very well, then,” Seyran concluded. “You will tell us everything you know about the outpost and what kind of guards the Alarians have there. We need to attack before they can figure out we’re here.” Sollin lowered his head once more. “Yes, Your Majesty. It’s nice to have you back.” He sounded happy and optimistic. Cain wished he could feel the same. **** Pierre trembled underneath the blankets, his teeth chattering as the chill of the winter air assaulted him. Even in the tent, the temperature was freezing. Pierre had put on everything he could, and he still felt like he’d turn into a giant Popsicle any minute now.

210

Scarlet Hyacinth

A distant knowledge in his mind told him that it was good he even felt the cold. It would’ve been more worrisome if he lost feeling in his limbs or anything like that. Of course, such a thing was unlikely in the middle of the demon camp. Even if Cain had left, he’d asked his warriors to take care of Pierre. Occasionally, a demon would pop up and heat the tent or offer Pierre a hot drink. It helped, but the chill still refused to go away. Pierre suspected it might have to do with Cain’s absence rather than the actual weather. He didn’t know how much time passed while he waited alone in the tent. At last, he sensed the familiar presence of his mate. Cain stepped inside, his expression glum and his feelings in turmoil. Pierre threw the covers off and rushed to his mate’s arms. Cain immediately engulfed him in a warm hug and buried his face in Pierre’s hair. “Fires of Kaldor, Pierre…This is such a disaster.” Pierre pulled Cain deeper into the tent and sat with his mate on the blankets. “What happened?” he asked, concerned. “The Council seems to be behind the attacks on the nobles. Many of the Xeetahn youths who are missing have joined the Alarian army, by force or will. That’s why the outpost fell. We think Zeli is one of them.” Pierre gaped at his mate. Sure, he’d known about the problem with the demon nobles, but it never occurred to him that the Council would go so far. “But why? I don’t understand.” “Ambition,” Cain answered between gritted teeth. “They never liked us, and the situation gave them the opportunity to take over. They did it all wrong. They actually took Alaria’s help to eliminate the nobles.” “But the Alarians are attacking Xeetha!” Pierre exclaimed. “Of course they are,” Cain answered. “They know—or think—we are weak. But we’ll strike back.” The way Cain said those words made Pierre realize the battle would be very soon. “When?” he asked.

Mending Shattered Souls

211

“Soon,” Cain replied. “In a couple of hours. The last preparations are being made as we speak.” Then they didn’t have much time. Without another word, Pierre pressed his mouth to Cain’s, assaulting his lover with all the passion and despair he kept deep inside. They were going into battle, and one never knew if they would return. Cain gave as good as he got. In mere seconds, he took control of the kiss, ravaging Pierre with the intensity of a hurricane. His tongue prodded at Pierre’s lips, and Pierre gladly surrendered to his lover’s assault. He moaned as Cain explored his mouth, Cain’s taste making Pierre’s entire body sing. He no longer felt the cold. In fact, an all-consuming heat engulfed him, emanating from Cain’s body. Gradually, Cain began to pull Pierre’s clothes off. It took far too long, as the heavy garments made maneuvering difficult. At last, Cain had Pierre naked under him. Somehow—Pierre wasn’t sure how—his lover succeeded in getting rid of his own clothes as well. Their naked cocks came into contact, making Pierre hiss in pleasure. Cain’s hands traveled all over Pierre’s body, and he spread Pierre’s legs to reach at his nether opening. Pierre’s eyes rolled in his head at the first touch against his hole. “I’m sorry, babe,” Cain murmured. “This is going to be fast.” A slick finger invaded Pierre’s channel, aiming straight for his prostate. Pierre bit his lip until he tasted blood, trying to quench the cries that wanted to be born. He knew they were surrounded by an army of Xeetahns and didn’t want the demons to hear. But that thought became a very distant idea as Cain inserted another digit and relentlessly rubbed his gland with them. Sparks of pleasure shot through Pierre, the need increasing more and more, echoing the desire he felt from Cain. Cain gave him what they both wanted. His fingers left Pierre’s body, and he lifted Pierre’s legs to support them on his shoulders. Holding Pierre’s gaze, Cain thrust home.

212

Scarlet Hyacinth

The onslaught of emotion flooded Pierre, both his own and Cain’s. He nearly came on the spot, but somehow managed to keep himself from doing so. He knew he was babbling something, most likely pleas of some sort, and it seemed to arouse Cain. He began to move in and out of Pierre’s body, pistoning into him with a speed and strength that would have been impossible for a human. Cain’s dick stretched Pierre’s passage to an almost impossible extent, the delicious burn sweeping over him like the rays of the brightest sun. He felt thankful that Cain hadn’t taken as much time to prepare him as usual. This way, he’d be able to feel Cain inside him for so much longer. Cain took him with ferocity, his handsome features contorted into a grimace that almost seemed pained. Pierre knew better. His lover’s emotions seeped into his heart, the need to make this moment last more acute than ever. They fell into a perfect rhythm, together dancing the oldest dance in the world, in both worlds. Cain pounded into him, and Pierre thrust back with as much strength as he could muster. When Pierre’s orgasm came, it made his entire self explode, sweeping him away in a supernova of ecstasy. A second blast made stars burst out behind his eyelids as Cain reached his peak as well and his seed filled Pierre’s channel. Pierre actually blacked out for a second, the sensations too much for his mind to withstand. He came to with the heavy weight of Cain’s body draped over his chest. Cain’s cum dripped out of his ass, Pierre’s own essence cooled on his belly, his legs ached, and his backside was sore. In spite of it all, Pierre felt content. The illusion shattered when he heard a shout come from outside. He didn’t understand it, as it was in Xeetahn, but the tone conveyed everything Pierre needed to know. It propelled him back into reality, and he yet again acknowledged the situation they found themselves in. “We’ll be all right,” Cain said, kissing Pierre’s sweaty forehead. “You’ll see.”

Mending Shattered Souls

213

Pierre nodded. “I love you, Cain,” he said softly. “Never forget it.” Even to his ears, it sounded like a good-bye, but he shook himself and smiled at Cain. “Come on. Let’s get cleaned up and do this thing. I can’t wait to go back home.” He was still figuring out where his home could actually be as they exited the tent. **** A few hours after the scouting expedition, the Xeetahn army was on the move. The camp supplies were camouflaged and left behind, and the soldiers only took with them their weapons and essentials. All knew the battle that awaited them would be fierce. Many would most likely die, but it was a risk all warriors took. The mood had changed drastically now that news of the Council’s betrayal had reached the ears of the army. Seyran considered it necessary for his men to be informed, and Cain agreed with his father. If there were young Xeetahns in the outpost, the men needed to know so that they could act accordingly. The night became inordinately dark as they approached the border. It seemed as if the moon itself hid its face in recognition of the carnage that would follow. Or perhaps it wanted to help them so that the Alarians wouldn’t see them coming. It was a mystery Cain couldn’t hope to decipher. Finally, the familiar outpost loomed ahead, on the mountainside. It would be very difficult to reach it without being seen. The building was equipped with watchtowers, out of which guards could spot an approaching intruder from miles away. Its walls were smooth, thick, and steep, preventing anyone from climbing and eliminating the chances of using a siege machine. For Xeetahns, the walls of the building did not pose a problem, of course, since their wings could lead them up to the highest peak. The

214

Scarlet Hyacinth

problem with that option was that if they flew, they would be vulnerable and very visible. So far, the Alarians didn’t seem to use it at its full potential, but it could be a trick. It all depended on how much the captured Xeetahns had revealed. It was decided that a small group formed by Lucien, Kalin, Pierre, and Cain would try to sneak inside with a small group of warriors. They’d take out the guards on the walls and open the gates from within. Kalin and Pierre were chosen for their resemblance to Alarians. In the dark, they could be mistaken for any other Alarian soldier, and that could bring them a great advantage. Cain and Lucien knew the outpost well, so they would be able to find the weak spots. Cade and Seyran remained with the rest of the soldiers, ready to offer reinforcements if needed. Cain would have liked for Pierre to remain with the main body of the army, but his lover adamantly refused. In the end, Cain had no choice but to accept Pierre’s decision and hope for the best. At least he’d have Pierre by his side and know his mate’s location at all times. The small group slipped through the darkness, unseen and unheard, to the outer edge of the edifice. There, the cut of the mountainside created a blind spot for the towers, something only a select few knew about. From there, they slowly flew up, careful so as not to alert the sentries by flapping their wings too hard. Their first planned destination was the western tower. The Alarian guards stationed there seemed tired and cold, and the Xeetahns had no trouble in dealing with them. It would be more problematic to maintain the image that the two were still doing their jobs. Kalin and one of the Xeetahn warriors were forced to stay behind to perpetuate the illusion. Step by step, the group took out the turrets. The outpost was organized so that the angles of visibility from each tower complemented each other. If Xeetahns manned it, it made for a nearly impenetrable defense. However, one kink in the armor could very easily destroy the whole thing. In the case of the demon race, that

Mending Shattered Souls

215

mistake had been the betrayal of the Council and subsequent entrapment of the young men. The Alarians, however, knew nothing of this land and of this place. There was one turret that they could not reach, the topmost one that gave the guards in it full visibility of the area. Unfortunately, it had been built with several crevices where other guards waited. Cain could not know how many Alarians manned that area. Even his Xeetahn senses couldn’t help him with that. Still, Cain and his people were in luck. Only Alarians seemed to be watching the area, which made the entire endeavor a bit easier. Sure, they couldn’t just fly in, as they would be seen from the top tower, but other than that, things had gone very smoothly. A niggling feeling of wrongness tickled at his consciousness. It was too easy. Cain pushed his apprehension aside, knowing nothing good could ever come of anxiety. He’d be extra careful, just in case. He had a strange feeling of déjà vu, as if he’d lived this before. It reminded him of a different time, that night that changed his life, depriving him of his wings and memories for so long. The thought made his mood darken even further. If someone was, indeed, watching, Cain would teach them a lesson they’d never forget. As if to confirm Cain’s suspicion, Pierre mouthed at him, “Something’s wrong.” Cain nodded and shushed his mate. “I’ll take care of it.” Pierre looked troubled. “I feel dark intent here,” he said. By now, Cain knew he should trust his mate’s power. Pierre’s assessments had been correct before. Even so, Cain needed to complete this mission. Going back wasn’t an option. Once the towers were down for the count, they met Kalin and the rest of their group in the courtyard below. Several Alarians patrolled the grounds, and it was kind of tricky to land without being seen. In the end, they managed, after taking out two of the Alarians in their way.

216

Scarlet Hyacinth

While the other guards checked on a different part of the compound, Cain and Lucien rushed to open the gate. They went slowly, wincing as the old mechanism creaked even as it responded to their magic. He hoped the guards watching from above were too busy scanning the horizon or trying to heat themselves up to hear. At last, the huge black doors parted, and the rest of the Xeetahn army slipped inside. They split up to cover all entrances and slipped into the building. The feeling of dread increased when Cain saw no people in the corridor. He continued to advance, whispering at Pierre, “Stay behind me.” The sound of a childlike cry reached his ears, and Pierre gasped. “There’s someone down there.” Without sparing another thought to precaution, Cain rushed forward. He should’ve been worried about whatever the Alarians had planned, but he could only focus on the knowledge that they’d found the kidnapped Xeetahn families. With Pierre and the others behind him, he headed in the direction of the sound. Cain burst into the jail block, and what he saw there made him freeze in his tracks. All of the cells were filled to the brim with the missing people, from children to older men. Most seemed resigned to a dire fate, and the source of the cry had been a small babe who looked a little older than Gabriel’s son. The men who must have opposed the Alarians were in separate cells, injured or unconscious. Since the outpost had been built by the Xeetah, the cells were magically enforced, much like the ones in Yazix. There was no way they could escape without having the key. Cain knew many of them from before vanishing on Earth. Some seemed to have mates and children now. How would he get them out of here? He felt the weight of the eyes on him, and then, one of the demons, a young man named Graddox, said, “Fires of Kaldor…It’s Prince Cain! How can it be?”

Mending Shattered Souls

217

“Are we already dead?” someone asked morosely. “Don’t say that!” Graddox shot back. “There has to be some sort of explanation. Perhaps he’s come to save us.” Graddox gave Cain an expectant, hopeful look that nearly broke Cain’s heart. Cain had to find the key, and now. Cain retraced his steps and scanned the jail block. Sure, he knew there were guard posts in the area, but they all seemed empty. Every drawer he looked in had nothing but useless items inside. Thankfully, Lucien and his group rushed in, joining Cain in the jail block. “Good going, little bro!” Lucien said. “You found them.” “Yes,” Cain answered, “but there’s no key. How do we open the cells?” “Look around,” Lucien replied. “There has to be something. There are lots of secondary and skeleton keys for this place. You know that.” “I know,” Cain answered, feeling hysteria swell inside him, “but there’s nothing.” Pierre’s voice interrupted the incipient argument. “I hate to say it, but there is something here, and you won’t like it.” Cain looked to where Pierre was pointing, and his eyes widened at the sight. Bright runes blinked at him in an alarmingly fast pattern, shedding an eerie light on the corridor. How had he missed that? “I’m not sure what it’s supposed to be,” Pierre said, “but I know what it looks like.” Cain wished his lover had no reason to be apprehensive, but in fact, the runes were part of a destructive spell few mages knew nowadays. “Fuck, Lucien! They’re taking down the building!” Lucien cursed. “They must’ve known we were coming and were waiting for us.” Next to him, Kalin paled. “Portals!” he said. “Hurry up and get everyone out!” It was easier said than done. Cain had the runes he needed with him, but without the key, he couldn’t release the prisoners in the first

218

Scarlet Hyacinth

place. He gave Lucien a look of helplessness. “What do we do, brother?” At last, Cade and Seyran made their appearance as well. Uneasiness flashed in their violet eyes as they noticed the rune spell. Even so, both seemed calm as they joined Lucien and Cain. “Why are you standing here?” Seyran asked, his voice as strong and sure as ever. “We were trying to find the key to the jail block,” Cain replied, hoping his father might somehow come up with some sort of miracle solution. Seyran actually smiled. “Not to worry. I ran into an Alarian at the upper level. We had a very productive conversation, and I lifted off something off him that might be useful.” A magical skeleton key shone black in Cade’s hand. Cain could have sobbed in relief. “Come on,” Cade urged. “We need to hurry.” They returned to the cells, where the imprisoned demons were stirring restlessly. One by one, Cade began to open cell doors. It was slow work since they only had one key. All the while, Cain acknowledged the presence of the dangerous spell that could blow the building up any minute. He was only thankful that they’d found the one that opened all the doors. Together with Lucien, Seyran, and a few others, Cain summoned portals to take everyone out. The warriors helped out the injured and the formerly imprisoned Xeetahns. One by one, the jail block cleared, until only a couple demons remained. Out of the members of the royal family, Cade left first, since he couldn’t open portals and he was the heir to the throne. Kalin went with him. Much to Cain’s dismay, Pierre refused to go with them, stubbornly insisting that he wouldn’t leave without Cain. With each passing moment, the chances for them to find their demise in this place increased. Cain had survived one terrible blast, but he doubted he’d have the same luck should the rune spell activate

Mending Shattered Souls

219

before they managed to get out. Finally, Seyran, Lucien, Cain, and Pierre were the only ones left. Exhausted, Lucien allowed his portal to vanish and leaned against Cain. “Hurry,” Seyran said. “This place is going to blow.” Together, Cain, Lucien, and Pierre jumped into the gateway, with Seyran following. Behind them, Cain sensed a wave of energy engulf the outpost. Although they managed to get out safely, the energy blast affected the gateway. Cain felt it in his bones, the magic of the runes destabilizing the portal. Seyran reached out to them, trying to fix the fabric of the spell, but he failed. Cain lost track of his father and landed face-first in the snow. “Well, well,” a female voice said. “Isn’t this interesting?” Cain shot to his feet only to face his opponent. As Lucien and Pierre followed his example, Cain realized they were facing the entire Alarian army. A beautiful lavender-haired woman sat astride a strong steed, glancing down with amusement at them. She looked a lot like Orin, and it wasn’t hard to figure out her identity. “Queen Leyra,” Lucien said, confirming Cain’s guess. “It’s such a pleasure to see you again.” “A pleasure, indeed,” Leyra replied, her sarcasm echoing the one in Lucien’s voice. “I trust you received our little gift.” “Alas, we seem to have misplaced it,” Lucien answered without missing a beat. “By the way, your sons say hello.” As he finished the phrase, Lucien created a fireball and threw it in the direction of the queen. The horse reared, but Leyra quieted it down, throwing a shield around herself. Cain sent out several fireballs in her direction, but the shield never faltered. The three soon found themselves surrounded by the Alarian army. “Lucien, ready a portal,” Pierre said. “Cain, you distract them. I’ll shield us if need be.”

220

Scarlet Hyacinth

Slightly surprised at his lover’s initiative, Cain obeyed. He let his magic loose upon the Alarian army. Chaos ensued, and Cain felt the incoming spells coming at him. They never hit him, as Pierre’s magic created an unbreakable wall between them. Leyra frowned at Pierre’s display of power. “And who is this little intruder?” she asked. “Tell me, little one,” she added in the Alarian tongue, “how did you come to be in such unpleasant company?” She said something else, but Cain’s knowledge of Alarian was a bit sketchy. He’d once been an expert linguist, but the loss of his memories and the twenty years spent away from Kaldor had changed that slightly. Pierre didn’t answer, although he obviously understood her. “Vas te faire foutre,” he muttered under his breath. Cain would have been more than willing to translate the swear word for Pierre, but Leyra must have grasped the general meaning of the imprecation. Her perfect features twisted into an ugly mask of hatred. Cain sensed the accumulation of power in the air, and then a powerful spell hit Pierre’s shield. Pierre faltered a bit, but kept his barrier up. Leyra’s magic struck again, but Pierre still did not give up. Cain willed his brother to work faster. His brother was summoning the portal, but if he didn’t hurry, Pierre’s shield would fall, and they’d all be dead. More Alarians began assaulting the shield, and blood started dripping out of Pierre’s nose. “Fuck! Lucien,” Cain shouted, “hurry!” Lucien continued his chant, seemingly unperturbed. The familiar whirlpool of energy emerged and grew as the Alarian’s assault continued. Since, at this point, Cain could no longer attack the Alarians because of the shield between them, he rushed to help his brother. With his aid, Lucien managed to finish the summoning process faster. “Come on!” Lucien said. “Take Pierre, and let’s go.”

Mending Shattered Souls

221

Pierre’s eyes rolled in his head, and he collapsed in Cain’s arms. The shield fell, with Alarian magic hitting all around them. Cain shielded them both with his wings and jumped inside the portal, his brother right behind him. This time when they exited the gateway, they did so in the middle of loved ones who surrounded them in excitement. Their father wrapped Lucien in a strong embrace, and surprisingly, Lucien allowed it. With Cain, it was a bit more awkward, as Cain still held Pierre. “I thought you were gone,” Seyran murmured. “I thought I’d lost you again.” “I’m fine, Destyan,” Cain replied absently. He was very concerned about Pierre. His lover had put up with a very strong, energetic attack while Lucien had been summoning the portal. Seyran must have realized the source of his anxiety, and his face fell. “What happened?” “We accidentally ended up right next to the Alarian army,” Lucien answered. “He shielded us from their attack while we summoned a portal.” Seyran’s eyes widened in horror. “Fires of Kaldor…He needs a healer straightaway. Kalin! Where’s Kalin?” “He left with Cade to scout the remnants of the outpost, sire,” a warrior replied. “C’est pas grave,” Pierre replied. “Je vais bien.” Seyran gave him a quizzical look, and Cain realized it must’ve been a while since his father had gone to Earth. “He says he’s fine,” he explained, “but I doubt it. I’ll get him to the tent for now.” “I’ll send the medic,” Lucien offered. “Maybe he’ll be able to help.” Cain doubted it, but nodded. Xeetahn medicine didn’t have anything to do with that of other peoples, let alone Alarians or Sidhe. It couldn’t hurt, but it wasn’t enough.

222

Scarlet Hyacinth

Terror filled Cain at the realization that he could very well lose his mate. His insides trembled as he carried Pierre to their tent. His father kept him company and made conversation in an obvious attempt to distract him. Cain occasionally replied, although he couldn’t be sure what he even said. He remembered the time when Gabriel had nearly exhausted his powers in an attempt to save his son’s life. It had taken Jean Luc, Pierre, and Kalin to save him. What if Pierre suffered from a similar energy drain? Should he try to go to Earth and get someone from there? The Xeetahn doctor never came, but instead, Lucien brought someone else. He walked inside the tent with Jean Luc D’Argent behind him. Apparently, Lucien had come up with the same idea as Cain. “Destyan,” Lucien said, “I’d like to introduce to you Jean Luc D’Argent. Jean Luc, this is my father, King Seyran.” “It’s an honor, Your Majesty,” Jean Luc replied smoothly even as he knelt at his brother’s side. “I’m Jean Luc D’Argent, prince of the Sidhe, Pierre’s brother.” They didn’t linger on formalities too much. The entire exchange lasted maybe ten seconds, after which Jean Luc focused completely on his brother. “Oh, petit frère,” Jean Luc whispered, “how do you always manage to get into trouble when I’m not around?” Cain couldn’t help to think this was his fault. He should’ve protected Pierre. He should’ve insisted for Pierre to stay in Yazix. Instead, he’d been weak and allowed Pierre to be hurt. Sure, if Pierre hadn’t been with them, both he and Lucien would be dead, but that didn’t change the guilt and regret in his heart. At one point, Jean Luc ushered them out, and the three demons left the tent. They waited outside, watching the Kaldorian sun begin to rise. “Did you see Zeli with the Alarian army?” their father inquired.

Mending Shattered Souls

223

Lucien shook his head, and Cain did the same. “We didn’t get to see much, but as far as I could sense, he wasn’t there,” his brother said. “Either that, or he was hiding.” Cain didn’t know which option concerned him more. “Where did the portal take you?” Seyran asked. “I have no idea,” Lucien replied. “We couldn’t tell. I think they were headed into elven lands, but I can’t be certain.” Lucien looked pale and exhausted, obviously an aftermath of the many portals he’d summoned. “Go get some rest,” Cain said. “It’ll be fine.” Lucien shook his head. “You were there for me when the thing with Gabriel happened and Pierre saved my mate and my son’s life. You can’t ask me to leave.” Seyran looked shocked, and Cain realized they’d never told their father the full details of Baby Cain’s birth or the healing process that had eliminated Lucien’s Edge. “What do you mean?” he asked them. “Gabriel had a vision about Xeetha,” Lucien answered, “something terrible. It caused the baby to come faster than expected.” He swallowed, obviously still having difficulties talking about the ordeal. “I’ll say it, Lucien,” Cain piped in. “There were certain complications, and the baby almost didn’t survive. Gabriel’s healing abilities surfaced, rescuing his son and, in the process, healing Lucien.” “He resurrected your child?” Seyran repeated. “Something along that line.” Lucien looked a little green now. “I’d rather change the subject now, if you please.” Thankfully, Jean Luc interrupted the conversation. “X…I mean, Cain, you can come in now. He’ll be fine. He just needs a lot of sleep, and he’ll recover.” Cain rushed past Jean Luc into the tent. “Next time, take better care of my brother,” the older Sidhe said.

224

Scarlet Hyacinth

Cain didn’t bother to say there wouldn’t be a next time. He didn’t know what the future would bring, but he’d die before he allowed anything else to happen to Pierre.

Mending Shattered Souls

225

Chapter Sixteen The night had been difficult for Pierre, but after his brother arrived, things took a turn for the better. With Jean Luc’s power casting away the weakness in his body, and Cain’s presence at his side, Pierre managed to get some well-deserved rest. When he woke up, the first thing he saw was Cain’s sleeping face. He would have liked to let Cain rest, so he tried slipping out of the bed unnoticed. Instantly, Cain’s eyes shot open, and he reached for Pierre. “Babe, are you okay?” he asked, concerned. “I’m fine,” Pierre replied. “Sorry to wake you up. I just needed to…uh…go to the bathroom.” Going to the bathroom was hardly an option in the middle of nowhere, but Pierre did need to empty his bladder. He felt a bit embarrassed when Cain offered to accompany him, but realized that it would be for the best. He was still a bit unsteady on his feet, and he didn’t know if the area had been secured. When Cain led him out of the tent, all sorts of new people were wandering around the camp. Some of them seemed disoriented and scared. Others gave Pierre looks of distrust. Cain never left Pierre’s side, taking him to a small group of trees that Pierre could use as a location for his private needs. When Pierre was done, they returned to the camp and ran into Lucien just as they approached the tent once more. “Pierre, you’re up,” Lucien greeted. “That’s great.” Pierre was taken aback by the demon’s enthusiasm. “Thanks. Yes, I feel much better.”

226

Scarlet Hyacinth

“Excellent. We’re starting to leave the camp,” Lucien explained. “A part of us will remain here and scour the area for remaining prisoners or Alarians, and the rest will return to Yazix to deal with the Council issue.” “Pierre and I are going back, I take it,” Cain said. Lucien nodded. “I’m going to be staying here, but you’re leaving with Cade and Destyan.” “All right. Thanks for letting us know.” Lucien rushed off, and Pierre shook his head at the demon’s perkiness. “He’s far too joyful,” Pierre muttered under his breath. “I guess he must’ve gone to Earth again,” Cain said with amusement. “Having a mate and a family will do that to you.” Pierre realized he could feel a similar joy come from Cain, tinged with a fair hint of concern. “Don’t ever scare me like that, babe,” he said. “If I lose you, I won’t have anything to live for.” Pierre wanted to say that he didn’t deserve such devotion, but he refrained from starting a debate that wouldn’t bring anything good. “Come on,” he urged Cain. “Let’s get back to the tent.” They returned to their little encampment and began to gather their things. In no time, they finished packing their bags while the Xeetahn warriors made the final preparations for departure. Pierre braced himself for another flight through the cold, but he realized it wouldn’t be the case. Portals started to pop up all around them as chanting hummed in Pierre’s ears. “We’re going home,” Cain explained. “There’s no reason to do things the hard way.” Pierre couldn’t have felt happier for the choice. Because of it, a trip that would’ve taken a day at high-speed flight lasted fifteen minutes. Truth be told, it actually took ten seconds, but with all the passengers and the chaos, the organization made it a bit harder and slower.

Mending Shattered Souls

227

As soon as they landed in the courtyard at the Xeetahn palace, they were greeted by a number of young demon soldiers. Xander made his way to them, greeting them with an elegant bow. “Welcome back. Everything is as you ordered. The Council members are under close watch, and all the runes have been confiscated.” “What did they say when you did that?” Seyran asked. Xander chuckled darkly. “They were predictably pissed, but even though they realize we’re on to them, there was nothing they could do.” In spite of Xander’s calm demeanor, Pierre could feel the anxiety beneath the mask. And then, Pierre heard a childlike squeal, and a young man launched himself at Xander, wrapping slender arms around the demon. Xander laughed and pulled his brother close. “It’s good to see you, squirt,” he said. Two older demons joined them, apparently Xander’s parents. Pierre smiled at the sight and moved away to allow the family as much privacy as was possible in these circumstances. “Let’s leave them to their reunion,” Seyran suggested, having the same thought as Pierre. The king then directed his attention to his warriors and said, “You know what to do.” The demon soldiers saluted and entered the castle, their motions as precise and exact as when they’d been when preparing for the battle with the Alarians. Seyran followed behind them, throwing Cade and Cain a look as he departed. “Stay here, boys. I’ll deal with this.” As if by miracle, the courtyard went silent. Pierre held his breath, and the minutes seemed to turn into hours. Finally, blasts shook the castle, fire engulfing several rooms at the top floors. There were loud roars and shouts before everything turned deadly still. At last, the king returned, his face grim, but somehow, still satisfied. As soon as they saw Seyran, the Xeetahns started to cheer.

228

Scarlet Hyacinth

Seyran just nodded and approached his sons. “It is done,” he told them. “What will happen to them?” Pierre couldn’t help but ask. The king’s eyes flashed with demonic fire. “They will receive demon justice, as it was supposed to be from the very beginning.” Pierre shuddered at the dark promise in that gaze. “Worry not,” Seyran said. “It is our way, and the country needs it.” Cain wrapped an arm around Pierre, wordlessly telling him to drop the issue. Pierre did and decided to focus on a more positive aspect of the situation. “This means your mate can return here, right?” he asked. Seyran’s expression softened, and this time, his eyes sparkled with love. “Yes. He will return by my side. Or rather, I will go to him.” “But he never said where he is,” Pierre pointed out, confused. Cain laughed. “He said to Destyan, isn’t that right? I sensed something there, between the lines.” Seyran nodded proudly. “We share a few secrets, he and I. If you like, you can come.” He offered the so-far silent Kalin a look. “I’m sure you’d love to see your brother.” “That’s true.” Kalin sighed. “I don’t know what we’ll say to him. We still haven’t found out something certain of Zeli.” The reminder sent a wave of sadness through the members of the royal family. “I know, love,” Cade said. “I know.” In spite of Zeli’s absence, though, the royal family did go to see Lyan and Orin. A few hours after the Council members’ imprisonment, Seyran, Lyan, and their children were reunited. Lyan had, apparently, taken Orin to a retreat at the very border of Xeetha, where he and Seyran had eloped to back in their young days. When Lyan had mentioned “someplace safe,” Seyran had immediately realized what his mate was talking about. Lyan wept, especially when he saw Cain. Pierre felt a bit intimidated upon meeting the man, but Lyan welcomed him. There

Mending Shattered Souls

229

was no trace of deception in his heart, just genuine glee that his son had found a mate. “It’s so wonderful to have you here,” Lyan said. “I’m sure you’re going to love it in Xeetha once things settle down.” Beneath the happy façade, though, Pierre sensed a deep sadness. He knew the source, of course, the young man who stood waiting, his eyes wide, his hands wrapped around a swollen belly. “W-What about Zeli?” Orin asked. “We haven’t found him yet,” Lucien replied, “but we’re getting there.” Kalin wrapped his arms around his brother and kissed Orin’s forehead. “We’ll find him, Orin,” Kalin said encouragingly. “We won’t rest until we do.” Orin nodded, but Pierre could sense the young Alarian was beginning to lose his hope. As Orin absently caressed his own stomach, Pierre wished Zeli would be found soon. If not, he feared for Orin’s mind and the unborn child’s life.

230

Scarlet Hyacinth

Epilogue A few months later Pierre fidgeted as he waited for Lucien to finish summoning the portal. It had taken them quite a while to declare the situation safe enough for a visit on Earth. The Alarians seemed to have taken off from Xeetha, and the situation in Yazix was starting to calm down. Lucien had gone to Earth many times since the incident at the outpost, but not so with Pierre. So far, Pierre and Cain had stayed here to ensure everything went smoothly. More often than not, Lucien and Cade were off on scouting expeditions to look for Zeli. Their demon friend still hadn’t been found, although information from a contact in the neighboring elf lands led them to believe Zeli was in Alaria. Occasionally, they also visited Earth, since Lucien couldn’t be parted for too long from Gabriel and remain functional. They were preparing their forces for a full-force attack on the country, and hopefully, they’d manage to save Zeli. Young Orin had thrown himself into these preparations and in caring for his child, trying to forget about the disappearance of his mate. Pierre felt bad for him, and to a certain extent, he’d actually managed to befriend the young Alarian. Orin reminded Pierre of a younger version of Jean Luc, and he couldn’t help but feel affectionate toward him. He hoped a visit to Earth would manage to cheer Orin up a bit. Of course, Pierre had his own reason to be anxious. If Lucien was to be believed—and the demon had no reason to lie—Pierre’s son or daughter might very well be waiting for him now. Sure, at this point, he or she would be very young, a few months old, perhaps. Pierre

Mending Shattered Souls

231

couldn’t quite put his finger on the date Claire should’ve given birth, but he guessed it might have been around the time Gabriel had. Finally, Lucien finished with his task, and the now-familiar whirlpool of energy began to materialize. “Ready?” Cain asked by Pierre’s side. “As ready as I’ll ever be,” Pierre replied. Taking a deep breath, he followed Orin, Cade, and Kalin into the dimensional gateway. The dizzying journey that followed increased Pierre’s nervousness, and by the time the portal opened once more, he thought he was going to hurl. Cain supported him, saving him from disgracing himself. Behind them, Lucien emerged from the energy vortex, and after that, the portal closed. Pierre shook the slight feeling of nausea away and looked around. They’d landed in the very same room they’d once used to go to Kaldor. The strongest sensation of déjà vu gripped Pierre, especially when he saw the rest of his family waiting there. The feeling vanished as soon as it appeared. The similarities were there, sure, with Gabriel, Jean Luc, Min, Eric, and Keenan lined up just like they’d been months ago. But there were several significant differences, out of which the most important one was the baby Jean Luc held in his arms. Pierre didn’t know how he managed to reach his brother without collapsing. He trembled as he took in Jean Luc’s warm smile. “Is this—?” Jean Luc nodded, confirming what Pierre already knew was true. “Congratulations, petit frère. You’re a daddy.” Pierre wanted to ask Jean Luc to hold the baby, but he was so nervous he feared he might drop the child. “Is it a girl or a boy?” “A boy,” Jean Luc answered. He gave Pierre a sheepish look. “I’m afraid I took the liberty of naming him, since you never mentioned what you’d like.”

232

Scarlet Hyacinth

Pierre hadn’t dared to hope that Jean Luc would truly recover his son. Coming up with a name had seemed a very distant and useless endeavor. “W-What did you name him?” he stammered. “Davin,” Jean Luc replied. “Davin…” Pierre murmured under his breath. “Davin.” As if hearing him, the small child cracked bright blue eyes open and analyzed Pierre curiously. For a few seconds, he seemed pensive, but then, he reached out with tiny arms toward Pierre. “Papa!” Somehow, that single word gave Pierre strength. The knowledge that this little being was part of him and depended on him made his heart swell with joy and love. He had no idea how Davin knew Pierre was his father, but it meant the world to him. “He’s identical to you,” Cain said with a smile. Indeed, Davin looked very much like Pierre. He’d inherited very little from his mother, perhaps the elegance of her features and the slightly upturned nose. Still, he had Pierre’s eyes and his blond hair. “He’s beautiful,” Pierre replied absently, “more beautiful than I could ever hope to be. How did you get him back, Jean Luc?” “We had help,” Jean Luc replied. “Eric and Keenan talked to the Le Granges. Apparently, Claire is getting married, and she didn’t want Davin anyway. It was a relief for them.” Pierre couldn’t imagine how anyone wouldn’t want Davin. But it was their loss and his gain. He held Davin close to his chest, loving the way his son clung to his shirt. With the weight on his heart lifted, he threw a look around to see what his friends were up to. His gaze fell on Lucien’s family. Gabriel’s baby looked more grown-up, a tuft of jet-black hair having appeared on his previously smooth head. He prattled happily, giggling as Lucien tossed him in the air. “Be careful, Luce,” Gabriel scolded. “You’ll drop him.” Orin shook his head at Gabriel. “Stop worrying so much, little brother. Cain will be fine.”

Mending Shattered Souls

233

It was quite difficult for the families to reunite, since they couldn’t take the children through dimensional gates. Gabriel rarely came to Kaldor, so more often than not, Orin ended up leaving Baby Cyan in the care of the demon kings. Throughout his pregnancy, Orin had grown very close to Lyan, a fact which had surprised many of them, given Orin’s previous hostility toward the king consort. Even so, Orin loved his son too much and never stayed long on Earth. At the moment, Orin seemed to be enjoying Gabriel’s company. Cade and Kalin were nowhere to be seen, having probably retreated to make a baby of their own. Eric and Keenan still waited there, watching the scene in silence. Pierre took a deep breath and made his way to the two vampires. “I-I don’t know how to thank you for this,” he said. “After everything that I’ve done, you should hate me.” “I should,” Keenan answered, “but I can’t. Hatred never leads to anything good. Eric has taught me that.” “You have a very beautiful son,” Eric said, a light tone of wistfulness in his voice. “Thank you,” Pierre replied automatically. After a brief hesitation, he offered, “Would you like to hold him?” Eric brightened. “Can I? That would be wonderful.” Davin giggled as Pierre passed him to Eric. Immediately, Pierre could tell that his son was acquainted with Eric. “We’re great friends,” Eric replied to Pierre’s unspoken question. “Aren’t we, sweetheart?” he cooed at the baby. Keenan shook his head at his lover’s antics. “He and Cassandra took care of Davin until we got him here.” Pierre scanned Eric’s happy face, the young vampire’s emotions sweeping through him. He felt affection, love, and a great deal of longing. “You might have to adopt soon,” he whispered in Keenan’s ear. Keenan looked surprised, but nodded. At last, Eric returned the happy baby to Pierre. “Thank you,” he said.

234

Scarlet Hyacinth

All the commotion turned out to be exhausting for the two young babies. “We should take them to rest,” Gabriel suggested. Pierre gave the Alarian an inquiring look, and Gabriel continued, “We have a sort of tiny crèche. Cain and Davin sleep there together, and the monks watch over them when we can’t for whatever reason.” Pierre couldn’t help but think that the arrangement was very convenient. He wanted to spend as much time as possible with Davin, but having the baby in his room would encroach on his time with Cain. For the first time, Pierre realized how difficult balancing his family life would be. **** As Gabriel and Orin began to instruct Pierre in the art of childrearing, Cain walked by his brother’s side, feeling out of his depth. “You’ll get used to it,” Lucien said. Cain didn’t doubt that, but even so, this had taken him by surprise. Even if he’d known and hoped Pierre would get his child back, he still couldn’t wrap his mind around the thought of being a father. Was it because Davin didn’t have his blood? How could Cain be so petty? As if sensing Cain’s thoughts, Davin burst into pitiful wails. Pierre gasped, trying to soothe his son, but Davin just cried harder. Hearing Davin’s weeping, baby Cain also began to cry. “Oh shit…” Lucien cursed. Gabriel gave his mate a dark look, then the two Alarians and Sidhe focused on trying to pacify the babies. It didn’t work. Orin ordered Lucien to bring milk, while Cain just stood there, staring at the scene uselessly. He didn’t know what made him take a few steps forward. It was as if something in Davin’s cries called out to him. As he approached, he took Davin from Pierre’s arms, ignoring Pierre’s protest. The child cuddled into Cain’s arms as if he’d been born to be there. Teary blue eyes fixed Cain with an almost pleading stare. Cain

Mending Shattered Souls

235

was filled with an incredible feeling of tenderness he’d never experienced before. He couldn’t compare it with the love he felt for Pierre. It was something entirely different, just as beautiful and wondrous. The baby quieted, and Cain stared at the little copy of Pierre in his arms with awe. “Such a brave boy you are,” he whispered. “I’m betting all this fussing bores you to death.” Davin rattled, and Cain took it as confirmation. “Come on,” he told the baby. “Let’s go play.” Laughing at his mate’s disgruntled huff, Cain sat down with his son on his lap. As he allowed the small child to pull on his hair and toy with the end of his braids, Cain thought that this was worth it. Maybe it wouldn’t be so hard to care for a baby after all.

THE END http://scarlethyacinth.webs.com/

ABOUT THE AUTHOR A native Romanian, Scarlet was born in 1986 and grew up an avid fan of Karl May and Jules Verne, reading fantasy stories and adventure. Later, when she was out of fantasy stories to read, she delved into her mother’s collection of book and, of course, stumbled onto romance. As a writer though, Scarlet Hyacinth was born one sunny summer day, when a dear friend of hers—the same friend who introduced her to GLBT fiction—proposed they start writing a story of their own. As it turns out, the two friends never did finish that particular story, but Scarlet discovered she had a knack for writing and ended up starting to write individually. And so, between working on her dissertation, studying for exams, and reading yaoi manga, she started writing the Kaldor Saga. Along the way, Scarlet met a lot of wonderful people who supported her, and in the end, she found her story a home and, in the process, fulfilled a beautiful dream.

Also by Scarlet Hyacinth Siren Classic: Kaldor Saga 1: Enraptured Siren Classic: Kaldor Saga 2: Over the Edge Siren Classic: Kaldor Saga 3: Destinies in Darkness, Part 1 Siren Classic: Kaldor Saga 3: Destinies in Darkness, Part 2 Ménage Amour: The Three Horsemen of the Black Forest Siren Allure: Truth and Deception Siren Classic: Sequel to Truth and Deception: Reborn. Siren Classic: Deadly Mates 1: Moon’s Sweet Poison Siren Classic: Deadly Mates 2: Wings of Moonlight Ménage Amour: Deadly Mates 3: Spell of the Predator's Moon Ménage Amour: Deadly Mates 4: Dragon's Bloodmoon

Available at BOOKSTRAND.COM

Siren Publishing, Inc. www.SirenPublishing.com